《Song of Heroes》 -1 PROLOGUE The snow keeps falling in the West border of Midgard. It was Wintermonth. The last month of the year. The first day of the month. Moonday. Today the Devotees of Selena pray in Her Temple when they have time. The date was 12 Wintermonth 1500 Afterfire. The 12 year of Julian Era. The story began in one of the Seven Kingdoms of Midgard. In the most westernmost part of the continent, a dragon is born. Westhold. Land of the brave. The peace of the Seven Kingdoms, the equilibrium of power that has been maintained for 1014 years, the shifts of the times that have been stagnant, began moving today. ***************************************************************************** WESTHOLD In the region of Lindberg, the closed shops hang the symbol of the Moon outside the door for the worshipers of the Goddess Selena. The Seers of Her temple entertain those devotes who comes to give offerings. Here, in the West, the Old Gods still lives. And it is strong. The culture of the Eresian though it seeps, it did not eliminate the belief of the Seven Gods. The Son of Heaven has a place in the Northmen heart, and so is the Seven Gods. The Golden Emperor of the Eresian and Aesiron as the Chief Prime God of the Seven Gods has melded to create a diverse culture and belief in Midgard. You might not believe the Golden Emperor or the Seven Gods but everyone believes in the Son of Heaven, the ruler of all Midgard, gifted by the Gods, the Mandate of Heaven during the time of the illustrious imperial dynasty. But it has been about a millennium since there is a Son of Heaven, and no one sits on the Dragon Throne anymore. The once united land of the Imperial land fragmented to create the Seven Kingdoms. The last Imperial dynasty that once ruled all Midgard was a short lived dynasty. The Pendragon dynasty ruled only for 15 years unlike the long rule of the Bourbon dynasty that ruled for 200 years. But today, a miracle happens in one of the village in Lindberg. One born under the star of a unifier awakened but is clouded by the star of strife. There is a manor in the villages in the region of Lindberg. The manor was cold because of the winter that is approaching and the white snow begins to fall as peasant huddled up in their home around the fire to keep themselves warm. Outside that manor stands a steward of the manor overlooking the white snows and sigh when he gazes at the second floor. The Third Young master of that manor is sick whenever winters come. Then closing his eyes he sighs. Lindberg which sits around the western border of Midgard is peaceful this year without the Western Barbarian coming down the mountains thanks to the General Who Pacify the West Rheon Shone. General Rheon Shone was reaching the age of forty but still his presence on the border keep the barbarians from entering the Central Continent. He is called the Black Dragon. He was called this by the King of Westhold, one of the Kings of the Seven Kingdoms. He was not only an accomplished military leader but also known to have strong interest in the arts like his father. His family had a long career as a government official during the Bourbon dynasty before being hunted down during the Pendragon dynasty. His family fled to Westhold and the previous King of Westhold appreciate the noble lineage of House of Shone and employed them on his service. During the time of the previous King, General Rheon Shone father is known as the Minister that Admonishes the King. His father Leofrid Shone was a scholar official, a superb and prolific writer of both prose and poetry. Because he took strong stands on many controversial political issues of his day, he got into political trouble several times and was repeatedly banished from the capital. Twice he was exiled for his sharp criticisms of the kingdom policy. But in the end, the previous King was gracious and not fatuous. After His Majesty calm his anger, he recalled back this minister of him that kept admonishing him when he was about to stray from the virtuous path. Leofrid Shone could imbue his paintings with ideas, making them much better than paintings that merely conveyed outward appearance, the sorts of paintings that professional painters made. But now even after his death, he is respected and revered as much as the Patriarch of the Wellham''s family which was executed by His Majesty Julius when he ascended the throne. During Leofrid time the bitter rivalry between revisionist and conservative factions at court made a political career precarious. For Leofrid, known for his sharp wit and stubborn personality, it was even more difficult. However, the ups and downs of his life and career provided constant inspiration in his art and writing, for which he is so highly regarded by later generations. Which is why even though Rheon Shone is clearly a high ranking military official, the scholars did not mind mingling with him and is even honored to know of the general. The fame of the General in Westhold is even above the King, yet Julius was not suspicious of this General and has always depended on General Rheon to guard the Pass. It is true what the wise master said, a wise ruler does not envy talents. In one of the King banquet to celebrate the continued peace of the western border and to commend on his diligence of protecting the border, the King grants him the title of the General Who Pacify the West. It was a great honour to be titled as such. In time immemorial only great general was given such title. During the time of the Bourbon Dynasty, when the Imperial Court controls all of Midgard, such titles are awarded to the Four Heavenly Guardian of Midgard. The Four Heavenly Guardian is the four general entrusted with the safety and protection of the four corners of the empires from barbarians and invaders. Each one of the Four Guardians is renowned general and powerful men. When the Imperial Court was dissolved and the seven kingdoms were formed nobody dares give that kind of title to anyone lest they receive the scorn of the scholars and the admonition of the common people. There is no longer Son of Heaven who sits on the dragon throne. But when the other Kings of other kingdoms heard that the receiver of the title was the Black Dragon they all sent their congratulations. The western borders have been peaceful because of General Rheon, Midgard did not have to worry about the Western Barbarian and the people live in safety and peace. There is no one else in Midgard that is qualified to receive the title other than Black Dragon. The common people cheered, the scholars praise and the Kings send gifts. Drinking all night in this celebratory banquet, one of the scholars become drunk and incidentally ask the General whether in his heart he had never any inclination to rebel and whether he is amassing his force on the Pass to plot a rebellion. And if he rebels, can the King even stop him? The scholar''s words shock the banquet and make the distinguished people speechless. The Black Dragon drinks a cup, and then he kneels to His Majesty and said ''When the seasons of Heaven are reversed, we have calamities when the virtues of men are reversed, we have disorders. The king occupies the most honorable position and receives Heaven''s precious decrees. Like Heaven and Earth, he acts to shelter and support, thus serving as the father and mother of the masses. As his children, as his subjects, they must be loyal and filial. Should they dare to cherish wickedness and have rebellious hearts; however, they will run counter to Heaven''s constancy and violate human principle. Therefore this is called plotting rebellion. I, Black Dragon have never done anything wrong in my life and am not afraid of slanders.'' He then got up and sits back on his seat. King Julius orders the scholar to be put into confinement for three years and revoke the scholar''s qualification to attend the Official Examination for seven years. When he received the honor, Black Dragon express his gratitude to the King, drink with his fellows generals until late at night and when dawn came he rides to the border once again with his black horse, riding away as gallantly as he came. But our story is not about the general. It''s not about the western border. It''s not even about the king of Westhold or his family. It''s about a ten year old boy. Living in one of the region of Westhold. A ten year old boy who had something miraculous happens to him in a world void of great magic. This story started at an unassuming little manor in one of the village in Lindberg. It started on the day the boy died. *************************************************************************** 1 MIDGARD In Windhill there is a manor belonging to the House of Martell. The house of Martell rules over Lindberg with the ruler being the Vassal Prince Arthur Martell. In one of the village of Lindberg lies a large manor. Usually it was empty. It was created for the previous Baron who rules over the village for the Prince. But a few days ago, one of the concubine sons of the prince was sent here in exile and was set to inherit the Barony. As the concubine son is still of the high nobility, he was given the village. A ten year old boy. The land even though far from the capital of Westhold it is adequate and the people are well fed. It seems the Prince has some affection for the boy he exiled. It has all the necessary facilities for a village and has the potential to grow. Defensive structures could be seen in the village. Many farms are worked by peasants who are strong and able since the morning. There are also mines that have miners trading it with the other caravans coming every harvest and summer. There is also some that is working quarries at the edge of the village. The meadows is also beautiful and there is even an inn called Hors Meadows In the Hills was a Temple dedicated to Orlanth the God of War. His fourteen feet statue made from white marble is imposing. With the Sky Seizing Spear tightly gripped on his right hand, the statue depicts him ready to launch his spear to the Sky. It was one of his stories. Orlanth fighting with the Darkness when Ulr the God of Thunder went into Oblivion to free Sarun God of Death from Erhelnger, the Prison of the Gods. Orlanth is not only the God of War but also the God of Bravery, loyalty and the God of Victory. He was one of the Seven Prime Gods that fathered all the other minor gods. The statue was the pride of the village. In history one of the Emperor of Bourbon dynasties once prayed in that temple. At the time, the temple was dilapidated, ruined and shabby. The Western Barbarian has made a coward of the villagers and the villagers around the borders all have fled the area. There is no Black Dragon in Bourbon dynasty. When the young and brave Emperor Salazar Bourbon went with his Imperial army to halt the march of the Barbarian, they were defeated terribly and had to retreat back. It was then Salazar found himself taking shelter in the temple. He then saw the statue and pray to Orlanth for victory. His advisor was shocked. Not only the Emperor did not pray for safe retreat but he pray for victory which shows that the Emperor wanted to try attacking again. When his generals heard this they objected. The Barbarian was ten times more than them. They reasoned that they should return and reinforce their soldiers. The young emperor reasoned that if they wait that long, the 50 thousand barbarians will arrive at the capital by then and will leave a wake of death and destruction on their path. The young emperor insisted. He could not run away when his people in in peril. The generals and his advisors all sighed and waited for the dawn where they would undoubtedly die by the evening. That night, an avalanche happened when the barbarian with his 50 thousand tribesmen wanted to march down from the mountain. The barbarian was almost wiped out entirely. When the young emperor was woken up from the sound, and look what transpired he look at the statue and he could swear he saw the statue glowed. He then raises his sword and orders his army to kill the rest. It was a victory so shocking, so unpredicted, and so damaging to the Western Barbarian that for the next 100 years, the Bourbon dynasty did not have to deal the invasion from the Western Barbarian. The young emperor would later on become the Wise Emperor Salazar. The statue was then rebuilt, the temples enjoy offering every year and the Seers protect the temples even after the fall of the dynasty. Every harvest time even Kings of other kingdoms would offer some offerings to the temple. Peace treaty in Westhold among bickering lords and Princes were made here. Sometimes, when the young men are drafted to war or when they join the Royal army, they would pray at the temple for safety and victory. The Devotees of Orlanth will make their pilgrimage here every Bloodmonth. The forest is safe from bandits thanks to the troop of the border. There is also a river nearby the manor, pristine clear water said to be blessed by the Goddess of Love. The River is called Arianna Tears. The previous lord that rules the village also created mills for the villagers. Most of the peasant here in this village is the lord''s tenant. But there are some peasants who own their own land but still provide labor on the lands at harvest. The manor serves as a symbol of power of the nobility and the Martell''s. The manor granted by the Vassal Prince is nice and clean and nobody would dare underestimates the new lord residing there now, even if he is the son of a concubine. The manorial complex of the villages also includes storage buildings. There''s vineyard for the lord to stroll when he is bored. There are orchards and gardens. Livestock allotted to the new lord and other facilities. The Martell''s is known to be on the side of a wealthy noble family in the West. They are not the wealthiest but they have their own gold mines and business all around Westhold. Add that they have a long line of capable rulers; they have amassed quite a fortune and influence even amongst the nobility and royalty. Because of that this manor is large and is not lacking on anything. It was made of the highest quality stone and about three stories tall. Candles were burned at night providing lighting. Its hall are grand and handsome, there is a worthy bed for a royalty provided inside the manor, a beautiful and comfortable house for the servants The servant''s quarters are nearby the manorial house while some of the higher hierarchy servant sleeps in the great hall. The Martell''s is known to be wealthy and a powerful military family. In their house, many generals were born. Some of their ancestors also served the court as politicians and councilors of the kings in ages past during both the Hardstone and Bourbon dynasty. Praised by the people, respected by the nobility, revered by the scholars, The Martell''s possess prestige and dignity. The people in the village who became common servants in the employ of the Martell''s instead of feeling dissatisfied felt very lucky. They are given food, shelter and protection. Today in the Frozen Hill Manor the kitchen is busy with preparations for tonight guest. The third son of Arthur Martell, Charles Martel, a son of a concubine is now the head of this manor. Granted the title of a Baron he was exiled here. He just arrived a week ago. Yesterday, he was pushed by his eldest brother, the legitimate son of the Prince into a lake though the First Young Master claimed it was an accident. Since then, the Baron has rested in his room, taking a much needed rest. Before he went to his room, he reminded the people of the manor to prepare for a guest that will come from Morova. The great hall is full with people, discussing with each other, doing the best they can to help the new ruler of this village. Since the lord is here in his manorial home he resides in his quarters on the second floor to provide privacy for the lord. Most of the cook in the manors is old women. They felt pity for the Baron. A ten year old boy exiled alone here. Even though Windhill is prosperous and has little problems to a kid, especially a kid of such high nobility, to be alone in this manor without any people he knows, nothing could be more heartrending. The kitchen is in a separate building from the manor but it is attached to the manor by a walkway. The walkway is full of servants carrying dishes after dishes to the great hall like a procession. The pantry is full of screaming. The wine from the storehouse was brought out. This feast is surely grand. This is the reason why manor was constructed. Its importance is social. It is where men of importance preside, where distinguished visitors stay, and where peasants only go by the lord''s grace. The reason why the kitchen is so busy and busy churning luxurious dishes is because the level of luxury and food attest to the wealth and social standing of the lord. While Baron Charles Martel is only the third son of the Martel house, and a concubine son, he is still a Martell. Their dignity is unchallenged, and their pride must not be tainted. If the Main House heard that their dignity and pride is impugned because of food and etiquette, the servants would not have a happy ending. Royalty and nobility cuts peasants like grass. But what is on everybody mind is who this distinguished guest is. Is he a renowned scholar? Is he a neighboring noble? And where is the Baron? ***************************************************************************** 2 THE MARTEL’S Charles Martel opens his drowsy eyes. He looks at the ceiling. At first he was disoriented. His eyes were full of confusions. Then he recognized the place he is at and he smiles bitterly. Tears started pooling in his eyes. He takes a deep breath as he tightens his palm. His heart started beating like a pounding of war drums. Charles Martell has a clear skin, white and flawless. His hair is as straight as Orlanth Bow. Give him a few years and he would be as beautiful as the male courtesan in the Capital. But right now his skin is pale. His straight hair is messy and his hand is trembling. He slowly traces his hand to his heart. ''No blood'' he muttered and then he was shocked when he discovered that his voice sounded a little shriller than his usual voice. ''Did it really work? Is my hypothesis correct?'' he asks himself as a smile begins to form from his mouth. But he contains his excitement as he slowly gets out of his bed. Then he laughs when he realizes his height. ''A mere four feet runt'' he exclaimed as he laughs. He touches his own face and feels the textures of his skin and the shape of his face. Boyish he surmised. Then he goes to his drawer and pulls out a mirror and this time it took all of him not to jump in happiness. There is a scar of a thunderbolt on his left forehead that never existed before. ''The Mark of Ulr'' he muttered in almost an unbelieving tone. ''I succeeded! I return to my world. The Legend of Ulr Blind Eye was true'' Then he checks the bracelet that his mother gives him before his journeys to Windhill. At the time he was still a ten year old boy, whining, and thinking how unfair it is for him to live under the shadows of his brothers, to see her mother have to bow and greet the legitimate wife of his father, to see his mother shed tears when she was being bullied by the Household. But now, after what happens to him...after all that he learned in that other world, he finally understand why his father exiled him here, and why his mother wanted him gone from the household. He looks at the yellow round stone that is on the center of that bracelet and chuckles. The yellow stone has lost all of its glimmers and shine. But Charles was happy. He was back. Back home. Back to his own world. He still remembers what happen. Yesterday, or for him, 35 years, he was pushed by his eldest brother into a pond. His eldest brother knows that he is weak in winter. The cold is harmful to his body. When he was pushed down inside the pond, if not for his steward fast action in saving him, he would drown. Then when he rested himself inside his room he was attack by a heart attack. He dies. Or he should be. But then he was transported to this planet called Earth. He lives there for 35 years, living among the people of that world, get a job, become a professor and then die of a gunshot in an alley of Oslo. And once again he returns back to his body. His live on Earth now seems like a fleeting dream. It was there he learns about science. About planets. About stars. About other worlds. Strategy. Warfare. Medicine. He soaks up knowledge like a sponge. He participated in many wars of that world. If the people of his world could see, what he has seen, they would have worship the people of Earth. When he first arrived there, he sees buildings as tall as the sky, steel bird flying in the clouds, and iron horses charging on the street like lightning. He saw weapons that would pierce steel armor in a matter of seconds. He saw weapon that could destroy planets. He saw the worst side humanity could have. He saw the greatest virtue humanity could possess. He saw both good and bad. He saw light and darkness. But as much as the people of earth believe that science is the only answer, Charles has always felt he was more superior from them. Because he has proven, that even in a world void of magic, magic existed. Because he was there...defying every law of physics possible. And when he falls down on that alley, bleeding profusely while looking up at the man gunning him down, he smiles. Because, for the second time in his life, he sees the bracelet on his left arm, once again glowed with that blue light. And here he is. Again. In his ten year old body. Thirty five years in that world, but barely a moment has passed here in Midgard. And he could feel energy coursing through his body, like his 35 years old energy was compressed inside the body of the ten year old. The cold does not bother him that much anymore. He even felt refreshed and energetic. ''HAHAHA'' he laughs. Then he started thinking. He quickly adjusts his thinking and accepts the current situation. It''s not the first time and he was already prepared to return. He has long hypothesized that if he dies again, his soul would once again return back to his time and world. The answer was in the lore¡­but since Earth doesn''t have Midgard lore, he had to rely on his memories when he sometimes went with his father to the ancestor grave and pay his respect. Usually at that time some of the Priest of the Gods will tell stories about the Gods. Thankfully, he still remembers some of the stories about Ulr and about his bracelet. So, now as he already quickly adjusted himself to his former life he thought about the threats he has to face from now on. His eldest brother wanted to kill him. His real mother is suppressed inside the Household by his father legitimate wife. He has no allies in the household, no great background among the nobility and no followers. Now that he has returned to this world, he has to cope with the dangers of this world. In here, status is everything. There is no democracy. No equality. And his position, while he is a noble, he is a concubine son. He will not inherit the Vassal Prince position, Jon will. Jon Martell, his eldest brother and the heir of Lindberg. But Charles knows, that attempt on drowning him was an assassination attempt. Charles could not understand it before because he was ten years old but he is now 45 years old in soul. How could he not understand? The only thing that perplexed him is why? Jon is already set to rule over Lindberg when father joins Sarun in the Underworld. He poses no threats whatsoever. There is something he doesn''t know. He knows that there is something he doesn''t know, and that something is why suddenly his own legitimate brother wanted to kill him. If before, Charles would only think that Jon only wanted to bully him, but after thinking in that world, he doesn''t need to drown him. Which means, even though he returns to his body now, that doesn''t mean his day ahead would be good. Jon will be planning to send him to Sarun downstairs Which means, the guest that is about to come late tonight, would be his chance for survival and probably for power and influence. While his position in this world is not high, with knowledge of other world, he refuses to believe that he could not thrive. And he has already had a plan. The plan instantly formed in his mind when he thinks of his problem. After all, he is a strategist on Earth. Then he sets his new goal. To survive his brother machinations *************************************************************************** 3 RED SWORD WESTHOLD WINDHILL The snow was deeper than last year snow fall in Windhill as a red horse trudges on through the thick snow and arrived in front of a manor. The man riding the horse has blonde hair and blue eyes. His facial hair was striking and he could be categorized as handsome. But he is also possesses this maturity that makes him to look fatherly. His body is well defined and there are some scars that riddle his arms. This is a man who clearly participated in many wars. In his left hip is a red scabbard storing a red sword of high quality. The scabbard is made of fyresoil, a kind of metal only found in Aeropa, in Western Lands. ''Hah'' he sighed ''I arrived.'' White snow keeps falling but the moment snows falls onto him, it would quickly dissipate like there is an invisible heat covering the man body. The man when he finally arrived in front of the steward of the manor he quickly introduces himself. ''I am Count Lancel of Morova from the House of Wellham. I came here to meet my nephew.'' He introduces himself and his intention. ''No servants, milord?'' The steward asks clearly perplexed. Lancel smiles. ''No, I prefer go make the trip alone. And who would dare attack me in Westhold?'' and he chuckles. The steward nodded. ''Of course, milord. Your reputation is spread far and wide.'' The steward complimented and Lancel just smiles. The steward quickly urged him to store his red horse on the stable and quickly trying to lead him inside. But Lancel hold up his hands and said ''I would like a moment by myself, Steward Errol.'' ''As you wish, milord. If there is anything you want, just call us. Third Young Master is still inside his room. I will inform him of your arrival. He would be happy to hear you reach here safely.'' Lancel nodded. The steward then return back inside the manor to inform while Lancel began to walk around the manor and then he spotted it. A large tree. With no leaves and only dead branches. But Lancel smiles. This is where he first met his wife Kyra. Lancel at the time was young and handsome, Kyra was beautiful and capable. They were happily married. But his wife died of the Winter Bite. Sarun seems to love his wife since He took her from him. Then Lancel focused on his job, managing his people and protecting the people of his dominion from the Western Barbarian. When he managed to repel 30 out of 30 Western Barbarian pillagers excursion from coming down the mountain, King Rheulius granted him the title Count and he was sent to Vassal Prince James Arhan, the ruler of Mosova. He was given a large land and a retinue of soldiers. When Julius, who was then a Prince, rebels against his father, the Wellham''s supported the wrong person. The Wellham''s were executed during the Purge but he was spared since he did not meddle in the matter of the succession and also because the Vassal Prince James vouch for him. If there is the Black Dragon guarding the Dragon Pass, and the Vicious Tiger guarding the Dragon Gorge, then there is the Red Sword guarding Morova. While most of the Wellham''s during the reign of the previous King was a scholar, he was the black sheep. He went to the Western Land, Aeropa, to learn martial arts. He roams in Jianghu and manages to become one of the few that is renowned in Jianghu and then he returns to Westhold. The Jianghu is just a rabble of powerful people in martial arts that does not know how to be united and schemes against each other. No wonder, even in the previous dynasties, the Imperial authority doesn''t care too much for them. What good is good martial art skill when they are not united in the least? But martial arts could also make a general like the Black Dragon. And him, the Red Sword Lancel. Because of his martial art skills, there is rarely any opponent in battlefield that could defeat him and wherever he slashes with his red sword, Fyrerend, red rain of blood will follow thus earning him the name Red Sword Lancel in Jianghu and among the common people. It is also because of his strength that Julius believed that it would be easier to keep him around than to execute him thus losing the King a capable official that could drive the Western Barbarians. The King of Westhold appreciates talents. It is ironic that the scholar''s profession who his family so prided themselves on was the one that got them killed while he the one who stray from his father path manages to keep his head. He sighed again. Then he averts his gaze from that tree and ready to come in. As he walks step by step on that snow filled path, he is determined to help Charles, his young nephew. Maybe he will teach him some skills to strengthen the body of that young child. Joana, his sister has suffered much in the House of Martell''s. The only thing he could do is to help Charles. With that determination, his eyes shine again like when he was young. A gaze full of certainty and determination. And then he enters the house *************************************************************************** 4 THE FUTURE THAT WE WILL BE WALKING The old man walks slowly after he has informed the Third Young Master of his guest. When he arrived he was shocked to find the Third Young Master was already out of bed and was very energetic. The Third Young master said to serve his uncle with the greatest honor while he was doing something else. Errol manages to sneak a peek of what his lord was doing and it seems that the lord was writing something in a parchment, maybe to send a letter to his mother. If the young lord could not endure this, when will the Wellham''s could enact revenge? He could feel disappointment in his heart. But maybe it is too early to judge the Third Young Master. After all he is still only ten years old. He could guide him to become a respectable lord and powerful lord. Steward Errol has long serves the Wellham''s. When the Wellham''s were executed almost all of the servants was also executed with the Patriarch of the House of Wellham''s. But the young lady manages to save him and conceal his identity. He then got himself a job as steward in Windhill after the Vassal Prince promoted him. A steward is a high station for a person like him. He was the most important staff in the manor. He oversees all of lord''s manor, does the accounting, appears in manorial courts and greet visiting official. He also has the power to select the bailiff and reeve. He should also know how much money and kind is spent entertaining a visiting scholars and officials, what amount each manor should produce harvest, how much wine to buy for the lords main manor and how much the lord and lady spend on clothing every year and which bailiff tends to skim of the top at collection time. He has many responsibilities. When the lords is not there, for some reason like the lord must leave to serve military service to fight wars it is the stewards job to oversee and enact the policy of the lord in his stead. Errol is the Steward. Sam is the Chamberlain. Beake is the Bailiff. Beake has his wife and she is expecting. Beake comes from a rich peasant family and was appointed by Errol. He and his family receive meals in the great halls at the lord''s expense and receive many other benefits. Errol has long supervised Beake and he is an honest man and a pious man. Always visit the Temple of Orlanth with offerings when His Month comes. The Reeve is Wilde. A harsh man and very protective of his villagers. Now he is going to the cellars to order some people to bring wine. He wonders what the lord will talk about with his uncle but then he shakes his head. ''The lord must have his own plans.'' Thinking of this, he quickened his pace. ****************************************************************************** In the room Charles is writing something. He smiles and he smirks and he laughs. There is two letters. One of is to be sent to Southern Han. The other one is to be sent to King Julius. It was signed not by his name but by a different name The Sleeping Dragon. In the bottom of the letter, he writes In Times of Peace, Sleeping Dragon Has No Use. Inside of that letters is strategy. Charles possess not the mind of the people of his age should possess. He possess the 2000 years of warfare knowledge from Earth. Trickery from every strategy book, he possesses it all. He participated in wars as planners, Special Forces and many other roles. He even manages to become a professor in science late in his life. Now he returns to his world, a world where war is not yet quite developed, where trickery is not yet developed. It is not because the people of his world were honorable just that they didn''t think how to trick their opponent efficiently. Even though they have warred against each other, not many war involved millions of people. Even the last rebellion of the Pendragon only uses 20 thousand people. A new reform needed to be enacted. Thankfully during the warring Era, many new strategy developed and armies is no longer led by nobility only. Wars involving thousands, corpses that could form mountains, all of this massacres and large scale war happens during the Warring Era. If Charles has to compare, the army of the Kingdoms of Midgard is like the army of the Qin dynasty with generals and commanders to lead the army. But could they hold a candle when face with superior mind as him? When he woke up other than his situation, he also remembers the situation of all the Kingdoms in Midgard. There is no war among the seven kingdoms right now, peace seems to be achieved. But he with his mind could clearly felt that the surface relationship between the Seven Kingdoms is not as it seems. When he recalls his memories and what he remembers, he feels that there is something. He could only curse that before his soul was transported he did not care too much about the political matters of the Seven Kingdoms. If he did, combined with his knowledge, he is confident he could clearly see the true situation among the Seven Kingdoms. So, he could only draw strategy based on what he already knows of the conflict in the seven kingdoms. Now what he is writing is his plan for the territory. Because he wanted to leave. He needs to create his own followings. But he wouldn''t find it here in Westhold. His background is his largest obstacles. But it will be different in Jianghu. Charles knows that the Jianghu people are a bunch of disorganized groups but Charles has a way to unite them. Charles noted that the culture in his world develop almost exactly the same like Earth. The only difference is that they were not as destructive as Earth. The culture of Aeropa resembles quite closely to the Han Chinese. While the Northmen resembles quite closely to the culture of Vikings. But the culture in Midgard is a combination of those two. Since the Northmen waged a rebellion war during Olaf time the majority of the Seven Kingdoms is Northmen. Son of Heaven is actually the concept of Eresian instead of Northmen. But there is still the temple of the Old Gods scattered all around the Kingdoms. But there is also ancestor worship among the nobility, paying respect to the ancestor grave, giving paper money to accompany the dead, this is Eresian culture. Listening to scholars and setting the Classic of Spring and Autumn as one of the examination subject for post in government is also an Eresian culture. The Spring and Autumn Classic is like Confucius teaching in Earth. The only difference that in his world, the Spring and Autumn Classic is the teaching of an unnamed person and is only called Great Teacher. Charles doesn''t know why the culture resembles Earth to this degree. Maybe all worlds develop their culture like this, and maybe they are parallels worlds with some minor difference. The only thing that matters to him was that he survives with his life. So he began writing his policy for his fief. The letter for Southern Han and Westhold he tucked under his drawer and will be sent when the time is right. Four field system he first wrote on the parchment. Divide the fields into four different types of produce with wheat in the first, clover in the second, oats or barley in the third, and turnips or swedes in the fourth. The turnips can be used as fodder to feed livestock in winter, Clover and ryegrass will be grazed by livestock. That is what he wrote on the letter. The four field system is not yet used in this world. They only used three rotation systems and that is only in region where they have a lot of educated people. Some just plant whatever they want. Using this system, the land could be rested and none of the fields had to be taken out of use whilst they recovered with this system. The harvest will increased in yields. The second benefit is that the livestock which no longer needed to be slaughtered before the winter months, which will increased in both quality and quantity in the next year. More harvest means more food which will eliminate the shortage of livestock and will increase livestock in the next year which will rises exponentially. Charles wanted to start an agricultural revolution in this village. Why? To strengthen the village and then to gain money. With that money he will gain power. Why he wanted power? Simple. Because he instantly realizes what he is up against. If his father died now, Jon will become the patriarch of House of Martell. When that happens he will not be spared. For whatever reason, Jon wanted him dead. If not him, his mother. And if that happens, Charles wouldn''t have had any choice other than die. It will be different if he has some backings or some influence of power to protect him. In his life on Earth, after the war ended and he return back home he was a veteran of war. He then began to teach and live quite a peaceful life. But he knows, if he wanted to survive in this world he has to seize power. He is born into a noble family. That could be said his burden. The policy is his first step. But he knows he will not be able to reap it in one year. So, he would just write the outline and his plans and ask the Stewards to enact it exactly how he has instructed in his letters. Charles also encloses the creation of a Seed Drill with his drawings and explanation and concise details on how to build it and how to use it. Then he was about to write more when he finally remembers his uncle. ''I need to see my uncle first.'' He thought to himself and then looking at the unfinished parchment he sighs. ''Maybe I''m doing it too fast. Take a deep breath. Step by step'' he reminded himself. Then he got up from his study and then making himself presentable he walk to the door. ''I need to be confident. I need to convey all reason so that my uncle couldn''t shot me down'' he said in front of the door. Then he comes out of his room. ************************************************************************** Lancel is in the guest quarters. He is still reeling from the shock that his nephew brings him. As he put his sword on the holder he sit down on the recliners provided in the rooms and then he laughed out loud. ''Who would have thought little sister have such a smart little child? I would not have thought! He might be a Martell but the blood of Wellham''s is in him.'' He still remembers what his nephew said to him when he first heard that his nephew wanted him to induct him to Jianghu. ''Preposterous!'' Lancel yelled. ''You are from the Princely House. How could you mingle with those ruffians! It would be lowering your status.'' ''Uncle, my status as the concubine son is not very high. Didn''t uncle say that uncle would teach me martial arts?'' ''Yes, bu-'' but Charles quickly cut him off by saying ''Then isn''t it better for me to learn inside of Jianghu instead out of it.'' ''You¡­why are you doing this? If your father knows that you did not govern this village, then the household will surely blames your mother.'' ''That won''t happen.'' ''Oh, why not?'' And Charles smile. ''Because the reason why mother and father sent me here is because they wanted me to be safe.'' ''What do you mean?'' ''Uncle you do know the position of my mother in the household of the Martel''s right? A concubine. Yet, even after the Purge, even after my mother side of the family executed because of treason my father still shields my mother and vouches for her. Why?'' he asked with a smile in his face. ''At first I also did not understand.'' Charles asks as he walks around in the room, as he look outside the windows and sighed. ''Love, maybe?'' Lancel offered. ''Love?'' and Charles snorted. ''My father is a lot of things, sentimental aren''t one of them. Why would he risk the wrath of a new monarch just because of a woman? I know my father well. No, it''s not because he loves her. It is because he needs her. When I think about father action shielding mother, I also thought that it was borne out of love. But then I look back at our family history and then look at the past glory of my mother side of the family and I realize it. And knowing it, I got chills in my back. My father scheme perfectly'' ''Realize what?'' Lancel was beginning to become curios. ''At the time of the betrothal between mother and father, it was not my mother family that begged the Martel''s to betroth their daughter to him, but it was the Martel''s that came to my mother side of the family to betroth their son to the Wellham''s.'' Lancel also nodded ''I heard of this. I was at Aeropa at the time and didn''t even know that your mother got married until I got home a few years later.'' ''Do you know why?'' ''Why¡­what?'' Lancel stuttered. ''Why the Martel''s begged the Wellham''s to marry their daughter even though they came from such an influential family?'' Lancel tries to ponder the reason but he could not understand. Lancel does not know it but he began following Charles pace, a ten year old boy. ''No.'' ''Because our family while we do not have military powers we have something more sacred than just gold or power. It is lineage. Blood. We are of Olaf blood. Our family is one of the twelve branches of Olaf lineage.'' And Lancel suddenly got a flash of enlightenment. He also realizes that Charles said our family and not his mother family. It means Charles views the Wellham''s as his family and not the Martel''s. This is very rare¡­.and one could even say to be unfilial. A father is nobler than mother. That has always been the case for the culture of Midgard. But Charles continues as he now turns and looks at his Uncle and presents his conjecture. ''But not only that. At the time of the marriage, my mother family has all the support of the scholars of the time. The Patriarch of the Wellham''s and his oldest son, Uncle Older Brother, Honorable Scholar of the First Rank Uncle Gwentyn are revered among the literary circle. Even till now, there are scholars condemning King Julius for the execution of the Wellham''s family twelve years ago. From this we could deduce why my father shield my mother.'' ''I don''t understand.'' Lancel has never been a man of letters. And he did not interfere in political intrigue of the capital not because he didn''t want to but because he doesn''t know how to. Charles continues with a sinister smile on his face ''My father ambition is high. He amass military power in Lindberg, wealth in all of Westhold and even relate himself with the scholars by marrying the Wellham''s, a family known to be unblemished in honour, revered by the scholars and praise by the people. But more than that, he is related to the lineage of royalty. Blood of royalty. The Martel''s started in the kingdom of Westhold as merchants. It takes the Martel''s hundreds of year to establish themselves as a true blooded noble.'' ''What are you saying?'' Lancel began to sense something. ''My father wanted to rebel.'' Charles said like a matter of fact. ''Cease your words, little nephew!'' Lancel heart runs cold as he got up from his seat, his face was pale like a white sheet of paper. ''The word rebel must not be uttered so simply. All of the family could be implicated.'' But Charles just smiles bitterly and ignores his uncle panic. ''And he might have succeeded if not for the untimely First Prince rebellion. King Julius murdered his father, slaughtered his brother, and seize the capital city and declare himself king. The Wellham''s protested with the other loyal officials while the scholars support them.Even at that time Father still have the opportunity to rebel. He could march to the capital city with banners to oust the usurper. It was the perfect timing. King Julius improperly took the throne. Killing his liege and father gain him the title of unfilial son and disloyal subordinate, mocked by all virtuous men in the land, staining his name for millennium to come in the annals of history. Killing his brothers is another sin, not caring about brotherly affection. But the Wellham''s was executed before my father had the time to coordinate the rebellion. So, right now, he is biding his time'' And Charles ended his conjecture as he looks at his uncle. There is only silence in the room and sometimes the sound of the wind. The cold winter seems to seep in and after a while Lancel managed to utter some words ''Is this¡­..'' ''True?'' Charles smiles. ''I don''t know. But I couldn''t think of any other reason why my father would dote on my mother and shield her all this time.'' And the reason why I was a target for assassination is also solved but Charles did not say it out loud. Charles might be a concubine son but he is royalty¡­and not just any royalty, but the first royalty of the first dynasty. The twelve branches of Olaf all spread out through the land. Wellham''s is descended from Wulfred line. This is common knowledge and that is why the Wellham''s was respected and having a class of its own even compared to the other circle of nobility. Another example is the Ulfred line who rules Norveg and which nobles is comprised of bloodline from the Olaf line. But even then from the twelve branches of Olaf, only three surviving branch of family survive the persecution of time The Ulfred line. Wulfred. And Koll. ''This is just your speculations'' Lancel ask as he wipes the cold sweat on his forehead. The fact that if this conversation to be spread out, it is possible that all the Wellham''s will be purged from Westhold and the lack of fear in his little nephew tone make him sweat even in this cold winter. ''It is. But¡­don''t you think it is probable. Haven''t Uncle wondered why all these years Lindberg keep amassing more soldiers? Why would they offer themselves to guard the borders every year helping the Black Dragon and Vicious Tiger in the western border? My father, Arthur Martel does not do things that will not benefit him. My father is training his soldiers while at the same time accumulating reputation as a loyal official. Sharpening them for the real battle. I don''t want to get caught up in my father plans for me, so that is why I need to go away for a while. At least, until I mature enough. The farther away I am from Westhold, the safer I would be.'' Lancel nodded. If this is truly Arthur plans, then Lancel would not let Charles to be included in his plan. ''What will you do about your territory? Leaving it without supervision will be disastrous. Your father would not let you get off from that.'' At this point of time, Lancel has almost believed him already. Lancel has always been a simple man which is why the King can trust him with ease. He is not one with schemes or plots. In Lancel mind, he has already began to see how Arthur Martell concoct all this plan, and thinking of her sister sufferings and how that her son might become a chess piece in Arthur''s plan, his heart turns cold. Then Charles began explaining to Lancel his policy and laying out the reason why each policy is important and why it is important. Each policy was explained with details and even surprises Lancel on how feasible the policy and the profit and benefit it would have in the territory. By the time Charles finished training in Jianghu instead of scolding from his father, Charles might have his rank promoted by his father. Then after they discuss for a while, Lancel finally agrees and finalize their plan. Lancel open his eyes and his eyes shine. If Arthur intention was really like that, then his little nephew will surely get caught in his plans. He then called a servant and asks to be brought paper and ink. He will write a letter telling the Prince House of Charles plans for the territory. As repayment, Arthur needs to give Charles to him for five years as Charles will accompany him to Jianghu. Arthur as he think of Jianghu he was reminded of his teacher and wanted Charles to learn from his teacher, Nameless Sword Saint Wu Ming. Sword Saint Wu Ming is one of the Four Master of Weapon. Floating Dragon Yang Qilang the Spear Saint. The Cold Gentleman Ao Xiyun Hidden Weapon Ghost and Xiang Yang the Saber King. They are the four masters of weapons in Jianghu feared and respected almost as the three Great Grandmasters. Lancel also will send some furs, clothing and gifts from the Western Regions to Lindberg. He then bide his little nephew goodbye as he will stay here for another three days before embarking to the Western Region. Charles told Lancel the faster they go the better. And Lancel agree. And then Lancel opens his eyes. He still is leaning on the recliners and he smiles. And then he laughs. The Wellham''s still has hope. ****************************************************************************** In his room Charles, contemplate what he told his uncle. Other than a few of his own assumption, he is not entirely wrong about his father. Arthur Martel is not a sentimental person but he is also not heartless. This can be seen by the way his Father treats him and his mother. Sometimes the human heart is the hardest to guess. And it also involves a lot of guessing on his part. And he doesn''t like guessing. It is a deplorable habit. Then his mind turns to the Western Region journey. Charles has always wanted to go to the Western Region. Especially now. If before he was transported to Earth, his motivation of seeing the Western Region is because he wanted to see the culture and admire the scenery of the land beyond the West, this time it is a matter of life and death. Jon will not stop only at this. He might send some assassins. Even though Charles physical body is ten, his mind is not. He knows a Prince household has a lot of means to silence its enemies. Not to mention, Jon must be working under his mother orders. It has been known, that his father first wife has never liked him. And she surely hated his mother. And that hatred is something Charles understands. She is the legal wife, her name would be put in the genealogical records, yet his father only cares about his Low Consort. Even though his mother is the son of a traitor, she is still royalty. The fact that King Julius of Westhold massacre the Wellham''s household, actually cost him popular support from those old nobles from old noble''s families. Because the Wellham''s family is not only a prestigious family, it is also a family of scholars, a family of wise ministers and capable administrators throughout the land. How could the first wife accept all the virtue of a Low Consort? Charles mother is clearly a Low Consort in the Prince of Lindberg household and by law the first wife should have superiority over her. Yet, it is his mother that runs the household and gains the affection of Charles father. If that is not enough, since little the treatment of Charles and the oldest son of the household is the same. Or maybe, some people fear that Wellham''s could rise again. But Charles thinks again. The reason to kill him might not be as complicated as Charles thought. Charles think that the reason is because Jon is feeling challenged and feeling fear that Father might favor Charles instead of him. While Windhill is not a large place, it has a gold mine. Maybe Jon fears that Father is trying to grow Charles here in Windhill and pass the Princedom to Charles. After all, if not for the purge of the Wellham''s, Jon mother could not be the legal wife compared to Charles mother who came from a royalty lineage and scholar''s family that has become meritorious ministers for the Great Westhold. If one day, Father really wanted to rebel, then invoking the name of Olaf name would surely resound as a legitimate cause for seating himself on the throne. House of Loraine while it is an ancient house is it any prestigious than the House of Hardstone, the descendant of Olaf? Anyway, in this era, Charles could already see the war that is to come. Bloodshed so tragic that it will surely make even Gods and Devils cries and weep. And when that time comes, Charles will be ready to carve his name in history. A man should make a name for himself when he is alive, and worshipped when he is dead. Charles was not a mediocre man. He might not say it himself but Charles is proud man. Even though he was the son of a concubine, he was of the high nobility, his mother bears the blood of Olaf, his mother family was wise and meritorious scholars and ministers, advising and admonishing the Westhold Kings for generations, while his father is the Vassal Prince of Lindberg, holding vast military power and large land. Even when he was at that other world, even though he was starving when he first arrived at that world, he maintains his dignity and at the same time he still manages to survive. A ten years old kid transported into a world where a war was happening and he became a refugee in a war torn country and immigrated to Britain using illegal way, he still manages to make a name for himself when he was an adult. Even there he manages to make name for himself. Here will be the same. He look outside his windows as the night moon was covered by the clouds and he smile slightly as the first day ended. That night he sleep soundly and peacefully. **************************************************************************** 5 A NEW WARRING ERA After the Pendragon dynasty falls, The Warring Era began for a hundred year. Scheming Generals fought brutal wars all across the land. In a short span of years, the Generals, warlords, begins styling themselves as Dukes even Kings. With no clear ruler of the world, the great Kings that managed to survive the Warring Era established their own kingdoms and some declared the legal inheritor of the Imperial Mantle, all wanted to realize the noble ambition of unifying the land once again. Seven Kingdoms were formed after the grueling hundred year''s war. Westhold, Western Capital, Southern Han, Norveg, Avillon, Stormholt, Eastern Capital. Westhold is ruled by King Julius Loraine and have five large regions. Lindberg, Iathium, Morova, Bourgnon and Grecia. On its eastern border are Norveg and Southern Han. On its southern Border is the Western Capital. On its western border is the Mountain range of Merciana. Then there is the Western Capital. The Kingdom is ruled by King Uther Pendragon. Western Capital royalty all have connection to the illustrious Pendragon bloodline and have always declared themselves as the inheritor of the land and most qualified to sit on the Dragon Throne. But compared to their burning ambition, they are incapable to unite the land with their current military. They only have two regions Thorngate. Usually the region is peaceful and is ruled by Honorable Prince Andrew Thorpe from the House of Thorpe. Honorable Prince Andrew is the childhood friend of the current King of Western Capital And then there is Westward The region is ruled by Duke Derrick West. He is the Duke of Westward and the royal brother of the former King of Western Capital, and uncle of the current King, his prestige and status is only second to the King. In his youth, he led armies and men to fight the Western Barbarians and the Southern Han troops that dares to set foot into Westhold. But age claims every man youth. Now, he is old and very sick, some even said he is nearing death. He is also known to have seven young concubines of exceptional beauties and talents. He was demoted during his altercation with his brother who was the Crown Prince at the time, who was the father of the current King but yet he was not killed else the former King would be accused of not caring about brotherly affection. On its Northern Border is Westhold. On its eastern Border is Avillon Kingdom. In its North east border is Southern Han. It has been years since Westhold and Southern Han have a conflict against each other. The Southern Han on the other hand is unique then the other kingdoms. Their people are resilient and hardworking and composed of primarily of the Western Plain people, the Han people The kingdom is ruled by a woman now. Queen Luo Ruohua from the House of Luo Her age is 15 years old. She is aided by her minister and generals in her rule of Southern Han. Southern Han has many internal problems. Most of her ministers wanted to oust her from the throne The kingdom itself has no big region and the capital of the Southern Han is also its only territory. It is the smallest kingdom compared to the other six kingdoms. The kingdom is established by one of the descendant of the fallen Han dynasty before the destruction of Norveg in the Far Northern Hell. On its West is Westhold. On its North is Norveg. On its south is the Western capital. On its East is Avillon. Southern Han is surrounded by enemy''s nation and Northmen kingdom and survives because of their smooth diplomacy Then there is Norveg. The kingdom is ruled by King Ragnar Hardstone and Queen Frieda of Lombard whose family ruled Snowhel and Windspell. They have seven princes of exceptional prowess in military and one princess of unsurpassed beauty. The rulers of this kingdom come from the bloodline of Olaf Hardstone. And they also possess large land as they have five regions that covered most of the Northlands There is Windhill, Hardstone, Windspell, Snowhel and Vanheim. On its West is Westhold. On its Southwest is Southern Han. On its South is Avillon. On its East border is Stormholt. Stormholt and Norveg are in an alliance to keep Avillon the largest kingdom in Midgard under check. Avillon is also one of the superpower kingdoms in the land. It is ruled by the Merovech. The current King is King Clovis Merovech. Merovech both paternal and maternal families control Vult and Marya. While his Queen, Queen Margaret of Anjou, her paternal family control Troy. Her maternal family control Traia. Her son the Crown Prince has large support in the Imperial Court. The Imperial Noble Consort Morgana gave birth to the Second Prince and her son manages to rule Traia. Blessed with exceptional son but incapable to quell the internal unrest of his Harem. This is the evaluations of the scholars. In the Imperial harem, King Clovis favored Morgana. He wanted to make the Second Prince the Crown Prince which was rebuked by the scholar and ministers. The power struggle between these two Princes has always been the reason why the Court of Avillon is never peaceful and why King Clovis has never managed to fulfill his ancestor wish to unify the land. Avillon is the largest of all the Kingdoms and have one of the largest military the continent has ever seen. Its weakness lies in the internal discord and the power struggles in their court. It has five large regions Vult, Marya, Troy, Traia, Plainsblood On its West is the small Southern Han. On its Southern border is the Eastern Capital. On its North is Norveg. On its East is Stormholt. The Avillon military usually clashes with Stormholt in its eastern border or Norveg in its northern border. Eastern Capital rarely interferes but at times also takes advantage when the opportunity presented itself. The second largest kingdom in Midgard is Stormholt, ruled by the House of Stormborn. They have five regions, Windhelm, Throrn, Alfheim, Nilfheim and Vanaheim They are in an alliance with the Norveg on its Northern Borders. In a hostile relationship with Avillon on its Western border. On its southern border is the Eastern Capital. On its eastern border was the large seas called the Midgard Endless Sea. Then there is the Eastern Capital which only has two regions. Hamptons and Arling They are the second smallest kingdom after Southern Han. Not only that, but they are also surrounded by superpower nations. The kingdom is versed in diplomacy and famous for its fertile land and merchant activity that trade with the far off Southern Great Land by ships. On its north is Avillon. On its northeast is Stormholt. On its south is the Endless Sea. On its East is the Endless Sea. Charles nodded as he finished writing his notes. He needs to summarize the relationship of the seven kingdoms and its geography if he were to plan for the future. At dawn, he will ride with his uncle to the Western Plain. He then write another slew of information on another parchment. The Way to Improve the Village Since pottery in Lindberg is very good, Charles will instruct the steward to promote pottery. Porcelain can be traded with the Southern Han. Since the people of Westhold are closer to the Western Plain, they also gain many more exotic products from the land beyond the Western Plain. So, Charles instructed in his letter to promote pottery but not only on the production of porcelain but also on stoneware for domestic use. Then the gold mine in Lindbergh must also be excavated. Tourism which is a new concept in this world is also introduced. Since the Temple of Orlanth is here Charles has already scheme something as he put his thoughts on the paper. He also encourages business near the Temple. Then he assesses his benefices, properties and the terrain of the village. The climate, terrain, potential industries are all noted. How many acres are growing staples? The facilities like the mills, mines quarries market and fairs. The repair that needed to be done. In the parchment, Charles also stress the importance to attract more people. After all land does not make money without people to work it Which is why Charles also plan a construction program of sewers and other construction that would help the hygiene of this village to increase. He included inside the parchment his design and blue print for such construction program. With his body possessing the compressed energy of the years he was on earth, he was not tired. Noting that only when the village economy has surplus that the steward is to construct buildings. Why make buildings? Because construction requires labors and temporary laborer become permanent tenants if the manor offers them parcels of land of give them materials for building their own homestead. He also warns not to take another lord tenant and peasants which will result in an unfriendly neighbor, and urge to recruit mostly from the nearby cities. With great relationship with the neighboring lords, his steward can negotiate and trade with each other. If they are some who is hostile towards Charles territory, Charles has no other choice but to ask help from his father military since this village hardly has any army. The orchard will provide food as well as cider and liquors which can be traded away in time of excess. Since he will not be here, he also order the steward to maintain the manor finance and not to order cider and liquor for the manor instead trade it with the traveling caravans and merchants that will surely pass here before they continue their journey to the Pass. Wool must also be traded when there is a surplus and thus Charles also orders to promote the caring of livestock by providing an in depth explanation on how to rear goats, cows, how to treat their disease and the such. And then there is also a vineyard. It usually takes seven years to establish a new vineyard. Charles will not be here anyway for the next four to seven years so he also put it in his to do list. An acre of grapes make about 20 gallons of wine. Some of it must be supplied to the manor while the other will be sold and traded. Weekly markets and hosting biannual fairs is a must while at the same time strengthen the internal economy. Since tourism is also on his to do list, inn must be constructed. A large inn. The income gained by fines, rents, tax, and tolls will be used for the expense of the manor and the surplus will be stored inside the manor treasury. Then assarting. When necessary to create more arable land, the steward will be allowed to assarting the forest but only if there is some kind of drought or lack of land which is not a main concern. Since most of the activities of the lords will not be possible since Charles will leave tomorrow, the maintenance consumption of the manor will surely decrease and increase the wealth of the manor when he returns. The gold can also be used to repair any facilities damaged in the village when he is gone. There are many more ideas inside Charles mind but many are not feasible considering the amount of wealth this village possesses so the limited it became for Charles to improve the economy. He also draws design for iron plows. This is to be sold later to the merchant guild for a heavy price. For the northern soils which is hard, iron plow would improve their agricultural development. As the lord, Charles also wrote an order, a clause in which it declared that anyone who lived in the town for a year and one day is a freemen. This is to attract serfs and people. It is very important that before next autumn this village would be self-sufficient and become an attraction for people to stop and trade. Why? Because trade fairs is closed in autumn and the weather made roads impassable. Merchants will wait out the winter in a village or town. Artisan who make goods will attract merchants. Wool trade is also very important in the plan to increase the wealth of this little territory. When he finally finished writing all that he wanted, then he went to sleep. In the morning, Charles informs his steward of his departure. The steward was shocked and reminds the Young Lord that the Vassal Prince will surely not allow this. But Count Lancel vouches for the Young Lord and has already sent a letter to the Vassal Prince. Three days later, they send their farewells. The steward insist on sending a carriage with the young lord but Charles knowing that it will be detrimental to his mental state said to his steward with an air of a great scholar. ''Peace and happiness makes people lazy, being dispirited leads to death. Seeing the world is better than being in seclusion reading books. The steward hearing this, his face brightened. The steward is a loyalist of the Wellham''s. Seeing the descendant of this Wellham''s bloodline to inherit the will of his forefathers, not caring about difficulties, understanding the ancestor teachings and have the will to learn, how could he not be happy? Seeing the Young Lord is determined, Steward Errol finally relented and gives the young lord the gold enough to last ten years. Even that Charles rejected and only takes enough for one year. Having a lot of gold would only lead to death in the Jianghu if you do not have the ability. Charles then reminded Errol to follow the instruction left on his book to develop the village. Errol knows how to read and is particularly bright so Charles did not have any worries. And then Charles and Lancel ride to the Western Plains. ************************************************************************** 6 THE WOODS Charles looks in front of him while feeling calm and free. It has been three days journey. The Dragon Gorge is not far. To cross the Western Plains from Lindberg, one must pass the Dragon Gorge first. After that, the Dragon Pass guarded by the Black Dragon, Rheon Shone. After three days of journey they even stumble into a dilapidated temple of Ulr. Charles thought to himself. ''What a coincidence! ''Charles insisted to pray in the temple while his Uncle just shakes his head at Charles behavior clearly disapproving his nephew devotion to the gods, yet he did not reject Charles request. Contrary to the nobility household in Westhold, his Uncle is not a fond believer of the Seven Gods and the Aesiron. His Uncle could be considered an eccentric among the nobles of Westhold. He did not squander his wealth, rarely cares about people opinion, does not meddle in the court, and did not surround himself with scholars like many of the nobles in the Court. He also rarely prays to the Gods of Aesiron other than when he was obligated to when the Annual Martial Arts Competition in Westhold is organized. Some even believe that he worship the Golden Emperor of the Eresian but that is not quite true either since no one has seen ever worshiping the statue of the Golden Emperor. Either way, Charles did not view his uncle faithless as a bad thing since he too does not believe in the Gods that much. But, when he experienced what he has experienced, how could he not acknowledged that there is some force out there, powerful enough to change the cycle of life and death, of rebirth and reincarnation? He look at the statue and in his eyes were reflected his sincerity, looking straight at the statue before lowering his eyes in respect The statue of Ulr in this temple is imposing; His face was clean minus a scar with a shape of a thunderbolt on his left side of his forehead. Behind Him was a ring drum; in his left hand were the Hammer of Primordial Thunder. On the left side of the temple were the colorful paintings depicting the Thunder Emperors of the Five Region, all of them has demon like appearance and fierce disposition, with a pose of imperial disposition. On the right side is the Thunder Kings of the Five Regions all of them riding the clouds with the golden chariots of lightning, ready for battle with swords, blades, war axe and variety of weapons. Because of the condition of the Temple, the painting is faded and the statue is covered with cobwebs and dust. But Charles does not mind it. Charles kneel in front of the statue and kowtowed nine times and then put his hand together and pray for a safe journey and thank the Gods for the miracle that has shaped him. He kneels because he is showing his respect and gratitude, opening his eyes to the vastness of the universe. He kowtowed nine times because he was expressing his gratefulness for once again returning him to his world. He does not know whether that force is really Ulr the God of Thunder or something else but it is Ulr Necklace that brings him back. He is just putting a face to this force. Whether it is Ulr or the Golden Emperor of the other gods in this world, he just wanted to express his gratitude. Then he got up and put his hand together and bowed in respect and humbleness. Then coming out of the temple, he feels his soul is energized and his mind become clear. His Uncle did not say anything only looking at the temple with a nonchalant attitude and then they continue their journey. As hours passed they finally reached near the Dragon Gorge. The Dragon Gorge is famous for its elegance. Winding over 25 miles, its starts from the estuary of Westwand River. It is also called the Emperor Gorge. It used to be one of the Three Gorge but during the Age of Magic, the other Gorge was sliced out of existence. ''Nephew'' Charles was startled as he saw his uncle rides beside him. ''Uncle! Uncle has startled me.'' ''How is your body?'' ''I''m still fine'' ''That is good. After we reach my Honorable Teacher, Uncle will ask him what is wrong with your body.'' ''Nephew thanks Uncle for this matter.'' Lancel nodded and once again slow down his rides as he guarded the rear. A few days ago, when they make a camp in the forest, Charles urges his uncle to teach him some martial arts. His uncle wanted to incite the internal energy inside Charles body only to find Charles squirming in pain. ''Hmph'' Charles snorted. Even he doesn''t understand this. When his body transported back, he clearly felt the power of his body compressed inside his body. The accumulation of decades of physical training strength can clearly be felt. But even then, his body could not expel this bizarre disease. Even in Earth with all of its technological advances, the only thing Charles knows is that his disease would only flare up in cold places. That is why every winter, Charles would feel indescribable pain making him suffers from headache, loss of energy, dizziness and confusion. It gets worse every year. In Earth however the disease abated and even almost disappears completely during his adult''s years. But the moment he returns back to this world, he could feel that sinister energy in his body again. ''Ah. Forget it. I could not do anything about it yet. Maybe Uncle Teacher will know what is wrong with me.'' Even though Charles said this he was not holding any hope since even in his childhood his disease has always baffled physician. It is better he enjoys the scenery as Charles smiles looking at the forest on his left and right. So different from earth with its steel cage they called a city. Since there are strange peaks, and grotesque rocks as well as fog and clouds surround the gorge, it is notable. Because of the long and deep canyons here, the daily period of sunlight is short which impedes the dispersal of air borne moisture within the gorge and so creates clouds and fog in a variety of fantastic shapes. How wonderful it is! Charles takes another deep breath of air and chuckles in happiness. ''Look, nephew, the Twelve Peaks'' his uncle suddenly exclaimed as Charles looks at the direction his Uncle is pointing. Along the Dragon Gorge there are twelve peaks on each bank. These are the most prominent aspects of the scenery of Dragon Gorge. Then his Uncle said with great mood ''The six peaks along the northern bank are Climbing Dragon Peak, Sage Spring Peak, Facing Clouds Peak, Goddess Peak, Fir Tree Cone Peak, and the Congregated Immortals Peak. Each peak has a story; each peak is beautiful like the dwelling of Immortals in the belief of the Golden Emperor.'' Charles nodded. ''Uncle is knowledgeable'' Charles respectfully said as he keeps looking at the peak with a sense of wonderment and awe and Lancel smiles. While Lancel does not know much about strategizing or schemes, he is very knowledgeable. Before he becomes the Lord of Morova, he roams the Jianghu, traversing the mountains and the lakes. ''How about the Southern Banks, Uncle?'' Charles said as he pointed his finger to the Southern Bank. Lancel then puff out his chest and enthusiastically inform Charles. ''The southern bank has Flying Phoenix Peak, Misty Screen Peak, Assembled Cranes Peak, Clean Altar Peak, Rising Cloud Peak, and Rising Peak; while the last three are not at the riverside. Among the twelve, the Goddess Peak is the highest and most notable.'' Says Lancel as he looks at the Peak and Charles followed Lancel gaze and nodded, admitting its elegance. ''As it is the first peak to welcome the sun''s glow and says farewell to its afterglow, it is also called ''Looking at the Sunglow peak''. Charles nodded and admires the beautiful nature. They passed the Gorge uneventfully. Chatting about the matters of the world, Lancel even had to admit to himself the mind of his Nephew is very bright. Charles is an eager student and anything that tickles his curiosity; he will ask the question to Lancel. Charles asks Lancel about the matters of the Seven Kingdoms, the Prince and Princesses, the places and mountains, the cultures and trades routes and many more. By then a week has passed. They passed a few hamlets and small villages and it during this time; they stock their foods and drinks. Sometimes when they arrived at a village which offers inn, they will also take a rest in it. Even as they ride, at night Charles still tries to incite the internal energy inside his body only to found failure. But all in all, they passed the days riding to the Dragon Pass without problem as they move closer to Dragon Pass. ************************************************************************* In the distance one man shrouded with a black veil is looking at Lancel and the boy. He was hidden. The man was actually doing reconnaissance around here searching for someone on behalf of the Red Snow Palace sect. The man hiding himself in the forest is Liu Yi. When he heard the neighing of a horse he quickly hid himself around the bushes. Even though Liu Yi martial arts are not high and his attainment in internal energy is not powerful, his sect is known to have superb stealth movement skills called Treading the Wind. So, the moment those two people come near him he uses this skill to remain unhidden, his breath follows the rhythm of the wind, his battle intent was masked by nature, making him one with the Heaven and Earth. This technique makes him undetectable even from someone like Lancel. He saw that the two person were actually a pair of uncle and nephew, so Liu Yi was about to greet them both, thinking that he was overthinking things again. Liu Yi tasked involved in finding the Lu Dongpo, an enemy of Red Snow Palace. Since his sect has an alliance with the Red Snow Palace he as a young and promising younger generation of his sect volunteer himself. Of course Liu Yi only wanted to wander the land and enjoy the world. He was unlike his Senior and Junior who likes to trains in martial art and making a name in Jianghu. He comes from a poor family. During the war between Chu and Qin, his family was caught up in the war and killed by invading soldiers. His current teacher found him almost starved to death under a Bodhi tree and brings him to the sect and takes him as his fourth disciple. But he was lazy in training and only trains because he did not want to disappoint his teacher that saved him. He did not want to train in those killing moves and hidden weapons technique because in his opinion his sect killing techniques are too brutal and does not conform to his heart. His Teacher was frustrated and gives him the manual of Treading the Wind a movement skills created by one of the Sect Head. It was hard to teach, and harder to learn. But despite that Liu Yi has almost an uncanny ability to understand this technique, making the other teachers in the sect felt perplexed. It was because of this technique he was called a genius. But he still did not want to teach any those killing techniques and frustrates his teacher which is why his teacher agreed on him taking an excursion on the outside world. A few days ago, he was on the brothel at the Pass, enjoying the wine and woman, when his Senior Brother caught up to him and found him in the brothel. He was severely scolded and his Senior Brother threaten to tell his teacher about his transgression. He then con his Senior Brother telling he was so far away from Jiangnan and even enter the Pass to the Eastern Land is because he got information that Lu Dongpo is seen around the Gorge. So, Liu Yi was ordered to go investigate. This is him investigating. But for the past few days, Liu Yi don''t know which idiot spread his word, that even the people from the Golden Snake Sect also come over here making him has a hard time. Liu Yi was not a stupid person. He knows that Lu Dongpo though he is a troublemaker in Jianghu, how would he incur the wrath of Red Snow Palace unless Lu Dongpo found out some secrets that the Red Snow Palace fears getting out? This is why Liu Yi did not want to find Lu Dongpo. Why would he trouble a man like that? Since Liu Yi knows how Red Snow Palace treats their enemy. The Golden Snake must come here to find out what Lu Dongpo has known. It is thankful that today there is a matter in the Pass making the Golden Snake unable to come to the Gorge. The result was that his Senior Brother not only trusted him more but told him to search more vigorously around the Gorge. Of course, Liu Yi couldn''t really tell to his Senior Brother that he was just making up a story. So, he keeps searching the Gorge. Who would have thought he got such a reward today? When he was about to greet the two people he recognizes the scabbard of the man and immediately hid himself back around the forest. ''It is Lancel'' Liu Yi said to himself. ''The Red Sword Lancel'' he repeated and he smirk. ''I can ditch work again today'' Liu Yi said as he was eager to report this to his Senior Brother. Then as the pair of uncle and nephew fades from his sight, Liu Yi come out from his hiding and quickly brought out the basket he prepares. Inside the basket is a messenger birds. He write something in a parchment, rolled and tied the parchment on the bird feet and set the bird free. Then straightening his back, he smiles and whistles as his mind is now thinking of that beautiful waterfall he found yesterday. Today, he wanted to play around that waterfall before coming back to the Pass. As he walked away, he whistles in happiness. ************************************************************************* 7 THE DRAGON PASS ''Impressive'' that''s the first word Charles said when he saw the Pass. It is also called the Pass of Mountain and Sea. This is because the Pass is located East of the Aeropean Mountain and the wall itself meets the Midgard Endless Sea. Since the Bourbon Dynasty, the Pass has guarded Midgard from barbarian invasion. It was partially built during the Hardstone dynasty before completed during the Bourbon Dynasty. It is also the most heavily fortified pass in Midgard. Charles approaches the Pass and was stopped before the large gate. The guards looked at the appearance of the two people and quickly surmised they are of the nobility class. It only shocked them that a ten year old boy was also riding horses. The other was a tall and imposing and based on their appearance, well fed, clean and their clothes, it is obvious they are of the nobility. But The Pass still requires for the usual checks. But they are not extremely wary. After all the Pass purpose it to keep the invaders from coming in, not to stop the people of Midgard from going out. After all, Westhold is not the only kingdom in Midgard and while it is Westhold that guards the Pass, the control of the Pass and the expenses of the Pass are because of the contribution of all the Seven Kingdoms. One of the guards emotionlessly ordered ''State your business'' Lancel then responded smiling in joviality. It has been a long time since he set foot in the Pass so he was in a good mood. ''This lord wanted to travel to the Western Plains to pay respect to our esteemed teacher.'' Then Lancel gestured to his scabbard and then one of the guards brightened. He recognized the scabbard and the metal. Fyresoil ''Is your distinguished self, the famous Red Sword Lancel?'' ''HAHAHA. Yes, that is me. It seems I am not totally unknown in this part of Westhold.'' ''How could your distinguished self say that? Black Dragon guards the Pass, the Vicious Tiger guards the Gorge, and the Red Sword guards Morova. My lord reputation spreads far and wide. Killing the foul barbarians that manages to come down the Mountain and protecting the common people with stalwart determination, the general has always admired my lord and always regretted the fact that if not for his duty to guard the Pass, he would like to trade pointers with my lord in swordsmanship.'' ''I don''t deserve such praise.''Lancel said humbly but he smiles from the man courteous attitude. ''And who is this child?'' The guard asked. ''This is the Third Young master of the Princely House of Martel and my nephew'' ''Ah, the Prince of Lindbergh son! Anyway, since my lord is busy I will no longer delay my lord. Welcome to the Dragon Pass. If my lord desires a guide, this lowly one will assign a few guides to escort my lord.'' ''That is not necessary. It has been a long time since I visit the Pass. Is the Everlasting Happiness Inn still exists?'' ''Yes, my lord and it even has been just newly renovated.'' The guard replies enthusiastically. It is not common to meet the heroes of Westhold, since they guard this part of the kingdom, the border between Midgard and Aeropa. ''Thank you'' as Lancel gives the man a few gold. ''This¡­'' the guard hesitantly looks at the Count but Lancel smiles. ''I know the life of a guard soldiers is hard. This is not a bribe. Just an appreciation. If your commanding officer gives trouble, then mention my name.'' ''Then¡­this lowly one accepts with gratitude.'' The man said as he tuck the gold inside his pockets ''And, my lord, do not forget to get the Pass travel paper. If not when you want to return to Midgard without the travel paper, the soldiers will have to be more thorough with my lord.'' ''I understand.'' And then Charles and Lancel were allowed into the Pass. **************************************************************************** Their house was left in the stable in front of the town stables with a fee. Lancel and Charles did not want to hire a carriage so they walk with Charles just following his Uncle. Charles looks in awe and laugh in happiness. It has been a week since he sees a proper town and he enjoyed the bustle even though it is a garrison town. This is the Dragon Pass. A garrison town with a square fortress, around 5 kilometers long in perimeter. The walls reach the height of 16 meters, and are 8 meters thick. The pass''s east, south and north side is surrounded by a moat of 8 feet deep and 17 feet wide. There are drawbridges to get over the moat and in the middle of the pass stands a tall bell tower. All four sides of the Pass have a gate.The Eastern Gate, the Western Gate, the Southern Gate, and the Northern Gate. On the Eastern Gate hangs a huge board inscribed on it First Pass Under the Heaven. The four corners of the eaves are decorated with vivid sculptures of beasts. It was then as Charles was looking around he noticed someone. Charles could see a lone man sitting on the Eastern lone tower looking over the town, like the ruler of the Pass. Even from afar and even without clear view of the face, Charles could feel that the man was imposing. Then the sound of peddlers peddling their wares once again enters Charles ears and he look back in front as he keep following his uncle. The Pass is not only a defending pass but also a vital transportation hub. It is thus an important military station, and the thoroughfare of trade between Western Plains and the great Midgard. Charles looks back at the town. The architectural style of this town is a fusion of Northmen and Eresian culture making it look unique and exotic. Houses with curved roof can be seen intermixing with houses of Midgard architecture. Residences and workshops dotted along the quaint chessboard like street. On the west of the Eastern gate, is the residence of the Great General. The reason why Charles knew is because, his uncle from the moment he enters could not help but inform on him on certain things. It seems that his uncle used to frequent the Pass during his youth. As Charles walk following his Uncle from behind, Charles could also marvel on the temples that is constructed inside the Pass honoring the Golden Emperor. While there is no shortage of the Temple of the Seven Gods, the faith of the Golden Emperor is also respected here in the Pass. Charles admires the tolerance shown by the Pass Lord for people of other religion and races. To be completely honest before Charles went to that other world he also views the Eresian as nothing more than a backward and primitive civilization easily defeated by the forces of Olaf. It is only after he matures, he knows that history is written by the winner. In truth, Charles doubts that the First Emperor of Midgard defeated the forces of Eresian easily. If not how could there is starvation, unceasing rebellion and many other problems during his reign. In Midgard there is no lack of Northmen that despise the Eresian people and culture. And Charles could not fault them either. After all the Northmen are shaped by the history of their ancestors and the superiority of Northmen culture. It is well known and a documented history that when Old Norveg falls and mana disappears from the world, the people of the Old Empire scatter through the world and found Midgard. They set down their ships and settle in Midgard which was then ruled by the Eresian. The year they settle in Midgard was called the year of Afterfire, first day of the first month. The Northmen faces discrimination all around them. They were enslaved. The proud people of the great empire that once ruled the world now are enslaved by yellow people. The Seven Gods beliefs were stamped out, the Eresian Kings forced the proud men to bow their heads to the Golden Emperor. The woman was taken captive and raped whenever the men of Eresian people feel the need to release their pent up desires. For nine years Northmen endured, gritting their teeth until the anger is at a boiling point. On 10 Afterfire on the month of the moon began the Uprising of Northmen. The rebellion spreads and one by one the cities of the Eresian were conquered. Northmen are hardy and bloodthirsty when they enter battle. They spare no expense for their personal safety, hurling war axes and using broadsword. Then they build their own city as the rebellion stretched on for ten years. In one of the city then, there was a prince, young, ambitious and a very vocal voice on ridding out the Eresian from Midgard claiming that Old Norveg once ruled the world, and Midgard was once its vassal Empire. This prince is Olaf Hardstone. He was not handsome or beautiful. His face is rugged and his way of speaking is coarse and rough. But he possesses this undeniable charisma when leading his men into battle. By the time he reached the age of 16 there is not a part of his body without a scar or a bone not broken by sword, knife, stone, spears and shield. He shared every hardship with his men and managed to expand his father city so wide that by the time his father died, Olaf Hardstone on the first year of his reign declares himself a King and vowed he will take Midgard for the suffering his Northmen have suffered for two decades. But even though he declares this it never seems that Olaf will able to unify the land. It was because after the constant war he also was tired. Since he was ten he has embark on many wars against the Eresian so when he was King his fire has gone out and only wish to rule his kingdom in peace as there was a tacit understanding between Olaf kingdom and the Eresian Kings. That was until his Grand Tutor Colbert Rousseau once lecture Olaf by saying ''The inferior race of Eresian controls this vast land. They rule and we the proud descendant of Norveg sits around like frogs.'' Then he continues by saying. ''You, Olaf possess a strong body and a bright mind. You could lead the Northmen and rule the world yet you sit on your throne and recounted glory days. Did you forget the humiliation and suffering of your people, O great Olaf?'' Olaf was woken from his idleness and the fire inside his heart burns again. He saddles his horse, sharpen his sword, and summon his troops and his banner was up in the air once again. And in 22 Afterfire, Olaf Rebellion began lasting for ten years and in 32 Afterfire, he founded the Hardstone dynasty. This is the reason why Northmen fell both despise and superiority over the Eresian. Despise because Eresian once enslaved their ancestors. Superiority because Northmen managed to rid out Eresian influence from Midgard It wasn''t until the Bourbon dynasty that the Eresian once again allowed to come inside Midgard and the policy of trade of Bourbon dynasty with the Western Plains catapult Midgard into a truly powerful empire, militarily and economically. Charles admires the Pass Lord because the Pass Lord is not hung up on past history and was tolerant to people of other races a quality that Charles learns to appreciate in the other world. Racism is hard to banish and even in that world racism still exist. But, the effort to truly banish racism has to start somewhere. If he was the Emperor of Midgard, he would not deny talented men, regardless of race, gender, age or religion. Charles did not realize that just by thinking this, it was already treasonous crime. Thinking of himself as the Son of Heaven, that means he desire a higher station than his father and even his King If this is not treasonous then what is? Charles moral standards and notion has greatly changed since his return, so much so, he did not think it is unusual to think in the seat of the Emperor. Charles does not believe in the Mandate of Heaven or some destined emperor. He believed that the will of the people will strive to create a better world. And the changing of dynasty is guided by the will of the people to see a better tomorrow. That is what he believes. Tyrants do not last long. Sagacious emperor, wise and generous will gain the approval of the people. To Charles, the approval of the people is the approval of the Heavens. He look at the people in this town and he smiled. ''They are showing smiles'' Charles mused as he looked at the people. The population of this town must be around 20 thousand people looking at the bustle and the estimated residence in this place, and each one of them seems energetic and full of hope for tomorrow. ''It is a nice city'' Charles said in a whisper. ''Nephew, we have arrived'' and Charles finally looked in front of him. It was a four storied tower with a plaque banner on the first floor veranda which is inscribed the name of the place Everlasting Happiness. ''Is this the inn you have been talking about Uncle?'' Lancel nodded as he looks on the inn with a hint of nostalgia. ''Let us come inside. I have an old friend here.'' ************************************************************************** The Inn was clearly worth the name of Everlasting Happiness Charles thought to himself when he steps foot inside. With a thousand entertainments how could the people frequenting this Inn not be happy? Even as he followed his Uncle he could see the entertainment offered here. There was the theatre performance, music and acrobatic displays. There is also even shadow puppet with both the western style and the eastern style. The two styles were differentiated by the method of making the puppets and the positioning of the rods on the puppets, as opposed to the type of play performed by the puppet. Both styles generally performed plays depicting great adventure and fantasy and rarely used for political propaganda. The western shadow puppets were larger of the two. It is built using thick leather which created more substantial shadow. Symbolic color was also prevalent; a black face represented honesty, a red one bravery. The rods used to control the western puppets were attached perpendicular to the puppets heads, thus they were not seen by the audience when the shadow was created. The southern puppet is more delicate and smaller. Created out of thin translucent leather usually taken from the belly of a donkey, painted with vibrant paints thus they cast a very colorful shadow. The thin rods which controlled their movements were attached to a leather collar at the neck of the puppet. While these rods were visible, they lay outside the shadow of the puppet, thus they did not interfere with the appearance of the figure. As they climb the stairs, Charles looks at the dance performance on the first floor. Most of the dances were energetic dances which are often based on martial arts. But that was only on the first floor. As they reached the second floor, Charles could see the female performer performed the soft dances accompanied with music. They were like heavenly musician and dancer. Lancel look at his nephew and smiles. His nephew keep looking left and right, clearly curios but not awestruck, maintaining his nobility demeanor and not bringing shame to the family name. While this is an Inn, they also provide prostitute and Lancel was afraid that a young man such his nephew could not control his lust looking at the woman dressed in provocative dancer attire but his Nephew clearly either he poses the naivety of a child or the willpower of the Saints. What Lancel didn''t know, this is not like the first time Lancel has seen a woman and it was also not his first time being seduced. He has lived three decades in that other world, of course he has tasted the forbidden fruit countless of time. It was just that he was curios of the entertainment in this era. After all when he was on the Prince Manor, he never was allowed out. And even if he were to be allowed to go out, he was escorted by the Prince Guard and only go out for official business. He never went to places like this. After all even though he has lived three decades in that other world, in this world he just only lived ten years and many of the things in this world he has not seen yet. As they passed the second floor they climbed another set of stairs before reaching the third floor and his Uncle went into the corner of the third floor with Charles following him from behind Then he stops in front of a room. The room is guarded by guards and the guard was about to stop Lancel when he saw Lancel face and smiles. ''Second Master!'' The guard said. Lancel was also smiling and then he ask ''Is my Third Brother is here?'' ''Third master is resting after a day work. But he would clearly get up and greet Second master.'' ''Announce my presence.'' Lancel said ''Yes, Second Master.'' The guards then slowly open the door and enter the room to inform his third master. Charles was puzzled. Third Brother? ''Uncle?'' Charles asks as his face shows a puzzled expression. Lancel also realize this so he smiles towards Charles and explained. ''The owner of Everlasting Happiness is my Junior brother from the same teacher, Meng Zhang the Scholar of the Sword.'' Charles understands and he nodded his head. Then a few moments later, the guards come out of the room smiling Third master is happy to hear Second master is coming and is changing his clothes. He ask Second master to enter first. Lancel and Charles enter while the guards closes the door behind them and resume his duties. The tea was prepared for them and both Charles and Lancel taste the tea and praise the quality of the tea. Clearly the business of Everlasting Happiness is booming if they can afford an exquisite tea like this. ''Second Senior Brother presence brings light to my humble dwelling'' a voice suddenly sounded out. Lancel laughed and rise up from his seat. Charles also rise from his seat and bowed a bit. ''HAHAHAHA. Why are you so formal, Junior Meng? Nephew greet my Junior brother'' ''Charles greets Senior Meng.'' Charles knows a little bit about the culture of the Eresian so ha said this. Meng Zhang was satisfied ''Please sit'' as Meng Zhang gestured them to sit back. ''So what is the occasion for adventuring to the Pass, Second Senior Brother?'' ''I wish to see our Honorable Teacher. But it has been years and I do not know if Honorable Teacher is still at his old dwelling.'' ''Our Teacher has been in the Five Finger Mountains these past few years after the battle in the Cloud Mountain with the evil sect.'' ''What happens?'' ''Master Ao Xiyun sneak attacked our teacher and throw his lot with the evil sect and managed to inflict severe injury to our teacher. Daoist Zhuang Yu of the Five Finger Mountains has been treating our teacher injuries for this couple of years.'' Lancel face darkens and clearly he was disturbed by this revelation. Meng Zhang chuckles and then said ''Our Teacher is fine, do not worry too much Second Senior Brother. If our Teacher knows that you are coming to see him, he would clearly feel overjoyed. Out of his disciple you are the most famous one. Meng Zhang said alleviating Lancel worries. ''You overpraise me, Junior Meng.'' Then they talk about other matters mostly concerning Jianghu and the current situations between Aeropa and Midgard. Charles on the other hand is thinking about other thing. Since they both disciple under the same teacher Charles knows they have a lot to talk about giving Charles a time to reorganize his thoughts. Charles has learned many things during these past few days. His conversation with Lancel has cleared many of his doubts and the situation in the Seven Kingdom. He is farther away from the Seven Kingdom now but he vowed he will return one day and bring glory to his mother. He only hopes that before he make a name for himself his mother could endure the plots inside the household. As Lancel is talking and Charles is thinking in the end it has almost reached the evening. ''It has been long since we have met each other, that we didn''t even realize the time passing'' Meng Zhang said and he got up from his seat. Lancel also got up and shakes each other hand. ''Nephew, get up'' Lancel inform his nephew. Charles was startled and also got up. He didn''t hear too many things since he was thinking about other matters. ''I have prepared an accommodation near the Gate for you Second Senior Brother. When dawn comes you can set out to the Merciana and reach the Western Land.'' Lancel nodded and then he looks at his nephew. ''Must have been hard on you listening to us old man talks.'' Charles shook his head and struggle to climb down from his seat. His face was still round and his cheek was red, making him unbearably cute and innocent. Add that his face is feminine one could even mistake him for a girl. Even though when he spoke he seem dignified, Charles is still a ten year old boy. He of course does not possess charisma like an all-conquering general or dignified air like wise scholars. Even the chair prepared for him was shorter than the rest so that he could climb the chair and sit down. ''You have a cute nephew Second Senior Brother'' and they laugh. ''I hope Teacher could help you concerning the matter of your nephew problem'' Meng Zhang added and Lancel nodded They then come out from the room and after being given a medallion by Meng Zhang and trades some words, Charles once again follow his Uncle back. They were climbing on the stairs and Charles was thinking about the sect in Aeropa and its relationship with each other. It might not seem like Charles was paying attention but he was and he is now shuffling through the information inside his mind to gain a clear picture of the situation inside Jianghu. He heard something about a Red Snow Palace and Lu Dongpo. He also heard about Golden Snake sect that got into trouble with the General and was being evicted out from the Pass. ''Nephew, watch out!'' suddenly his Uncle loud voice entered his ear and he was startled. Then the sound of a crash happened and the sound of a girl crying. ***************************************************************************** 8 FOUNDING EMPEROR As he was thinking of many things of course Charles did not pay attention to his surrounding when he collided into a young girl and the sound of crash could be heard and then the sound of crying fills the second floor of the Everlasting Happiness Inn. Charles falls to the wooden floor and feels his butt a little numb because of the impact but he was not badly affected. The crowds on the second floor were also shocked and then look at the boy and girl that crashed each other. Seeing that the boy and his uncle come down from the third floor, many people in the crowds guessed that the uncle and nephew pair is a distinguished person. The crowds also look at the girl the boy crashed with. The girl was cute and very precocious. But the boy, the boy was beautiful minus a lightning scar on his left forehead. Many of the crowds believe when this boy grows up he would break many woman hearts. The crowds have seen the girl from the beginning she entered, she has been running around the Inn with no person inside the Inn manages to catches her which makes her a Jianghu person. The old man behind the girl was also a distinguished person. The second floor crowds mostly come from Jianghu and distinguished household, and some of them knows the Old person and whispered to their friends. ''Old man Du'' some of them whispered. Then some of them recognized the red scabbard of the other person and the shock in their heart multiplied with a smile on their faces as they are sure today is a good day for a great show as they whisper to their friends ''Red Sword Lancel.'' The crowds knowing this also feel excited. Knowing that both of the men in each side is a person normal people dare not offend, they just watched, eager to see a good show. The people in this kind of inn, does not worry about trouble. They only worry the trouble is not big enough. After all if the trouble is not big, how could they enjoy a great show? In Jianghu the most common place for a duel to erupt is at tavern or a restaurant. And duel in Jianghu erupt sometimes for nonsensical reason. Battle for martial arts manual is also numerous, and sometimes even fighting to the death They are used to it. So, the Jianghu people are truly eager to see what will happen. Will the young man with the red sword duel with Old man Du? If they did, then in their wandering in Jianghu, they will tell these stories added in with their opinions and will be crafted to not only enhance the battle but also made the people not watching it green with regret. This is why story of battles greatly spread among the Jianghu people as fast as forest fire in the summer. The girl was immediately brought up by an old man with a white beard and white eyebrows. The old man was wearing a black robe and he looked otherworldly. It was the aura he is giving off, like he was untainted with mundane matters, pure of heart. He dusts off any dust around the girl and asks her ''Yuhuan, are you fine?'' The old man asks. The girl was sobbing as she keeps rubbing her forehead. There is some redness on her forehead. Charles while he was also fall, he did not feel that much pain. He did not even flinch. The only reason he falls because of his lack of balance. Seeing the girl would not stop crying Charles felt guilty. If he pays more attention to his surrounding how could he crash himself with this girl? Her name was Yang Yuhuan hailing from Chu of the Aeropa. Yuhuan was running around the second floor with her grandfather and was clearly awestruck by the colorful costume of the dancers and performers of the Everlasting Happiness Inn. His grandfather is coming here to the Pass to visit the Scholar of Sword Meng Zhang to inquire about some matters. Yang Yuhuan comes from a Jianghu family so she is very willful and very precocious. They passed the Pass inspection since the General of the Pass knows her grandfather. Her grandfather is the Diviner Sage Du Long. Famously known as the Diviner Sage Du. Since many people in Jianghu knows that the Scholar of Sword Meng Zhang is the owner of the Everlasting Happiness Inn, her grandfather wanted to meet him first to ask for some help. In the morning when Yuhuan heard her grandfather wanted to go to Everlasting happiness Inn, Yuhuan insisted to follow her grandfather. Of course her grandfather could not really bring her to kind of place that could give birth bad reputation for a maiden like Yuhuan but since she was a child, her grandfather has always doted over her. In the end, her grandfather allowed her to come. When she saw how lively and how colorful the Inn really is Yuhuan could not contain her excitement and run around the Inn. It was then when her grandfather started chasing her on the second floor asking her to stop that she collided with the boy Yuhuan was already 13 years old. She is older from Charles by three years and by that logic she should not have felt so much pain. But when she collided with that man forehead it was like she crash her head onto a boulder. She felt like her head is being split open. On the other hand Diviner Sage Du could only shakes his head and smiles bitterly as he apologizes to the boy uncle. As he was apologizing he looked at the boy and then he was shocked. In his heart alarms rings out. ''He could not let that kind of boy near her granddaughter'' He instantly thought but when Lancel look at the old man gaze towards Charles, Lancel did not let go of the old man hand, preventing the old man from coming near to Charles. The old man channels some internal energy too push away Lancel and come to his granddaughter but Lancel reflect the internal energy with his own internal energy. They battle in silence, trying to overwhelm each other with their internal energy, with no people in the crowd knowing any better. Charles who did not realize the gaze of the old man and the silent battle ensuing because of him was thinking of something to stop the girl in front of him from crying and then he think of something. Then he inconspicuously takes a coin from his pocket and put it into his hand. The performer around the young boy of course realize it but the girl did not notice anything ''Want to see something interesting?'' He says to the girl and the girl slows the volume of her sobbing as her big eyes look at Charles inquisitively. She nodded as she uses her dress sleeve to wipe her tears. The performers nearby also look at the young boy manners and was very impressed. The boy wanted to console the girl and has a trick. The performers have long been in the performing business and the way the kid does it while it is crude it is interesting. What performance can one do with a coin? He keeps his eye contact with the girl while palming the coins. When his eyes look at Yuhuan, she blushed looking so intensely by a boy. Even though she is willful she knows the separation between men and women. Then Charles makes his move and he reaches his hand behind Yuhuan head and Yuhuan blushes more furiously than before. Some of the performers giggle and was curios. What is the kid trying to do? He moves his hand slowly away from the person as he slides the coin from the back of his hand to the front. Yuhuan felt her body tingles with embarrassment. Charles holds up the coin in front of her and he declared ''You got a gold coin inside your ear!'' and looking at this sudden appearance of the gold coin appears out of nowhere Yuhuan was puzzled. She touches her ears trying to feel if there is any more gold coin. A gold coin is a lot for poor people. Yuhuan could eat many mantou with a gold coin so she tries to dig her ears with her fingers eliciting the laughers of the performer. ''Brilliant kid!'' One of the performers shows a thumbs up to Charles as Charles just smile. He already managed to keep the girl from crying that is good enough. ''Here.'' Charles said as he gave the gold coin to Yuhuan. ''This comes from your ear so it will certainly belong to you'' Charles said and the performers laughed again. Yuhuan take the gold coin in a daze but then she grabbed Charles robe. Her eyes was round and was full of curiosity and excitement She asked enthusiastically ''How did you find a gold coin in my ear? My mother always cleans my ears and never found any gold?'' She asked with a questioning appearance and Charles chuckled. The performers laughed. Lancel who was looking at this scene smiles. But Old Man Du was not. Lancel release his hand after seeing that Old Man Du did not really wanted to harm his nephew and strike silently the pent up internal energy to the corner without the sound. The soundless internal energy strikes the stone pillars and left a deep imprint of a palm. Lancel was not overspent and breathe as serene as the wind while Old Man Du was slightly panting. Old Man Du attainment on martial arts is not as high as Lancel considering martial arts was not Old Man Du specialties. Old Man Du said in his heart ''I was too late! The Karma has formed'' Meanwhile, the two kids are still conversing with each other. Charles then used his two fingers and then suddenly a gold coin appears on his hand. ''Wow!'' Yuhuan exclaimed as she unconsciously let go of Charles sleeve. Charles was just performing parlor magic tricks. All it takes is some sleight of hand and misdirection Charles then said ''It''s magic.'' ''Really? Teach me!'' The girl said. ''Why?'' Charles asks. ''I want to have many gold coins so I could buy many mantou. I like mantou. But Grandfather and mother always said a woman shouldn''t eat too many mantou.'' Hearing such an innocent wish, Charles burst out in laughter. Old Man Du could not let her granddaughter formed any more karma between her and this kid so he grabbed Yuhuan and then bowed a bit as he said ''Forgive my granddaughter, Lord Lancel'' Looking the wariness of the old man, Lancel knows that the old man must have business with the Inn so he also gesture to Charles to come closer. ''It is nothing'' Lancel replied. ''Children can be excitable, this is understandable.'' Old man Du sees that Yuhuan still does not return the coin to the boy so he ordered. ''Yuhuan, give the boy back his coin.'' Yuhuan glared at her grandfather and said ''This is not his coin. This coin is from my ear. It clearly belongs to me.'' She said while sticking her tongue out to her grandfather The performers and the crowds on the second floor all laughed out loud. Clearly, the boy was playing tricks on you yet she still could not understand? But the people did not say anything. The boy clearly plays a trick to stop the young girl from crying which shows the boy has good intention. Charles then added from behind Lancel ''It is true, I did take it from her ear, Daozhang'' Charles could instantly tell the man was the one who follows the teaching of the Wise Master about the Path with the old man minimalistic luxury and his eyes that seem could not be tempted by the temptations of the fleshly body. ''Then, thank you to Young Master'' the old man said but his face still shows the same wariness which puzzles Charles. ''Let''s go Nephew'' Lancel said as he already felt something is wrong with the old man behaviors. Yuhuan was still looking at her gold coin and when she sees Charles was going down she shouted ''My name is Yuhuan. If we meet again, I will treat you to mantou'' which elicited another laugher among the crowds. ''Enough of your running around, Yuhuan. Follow Grandfather and don''t wander around anymore.'' ''Yes, grandfather'' Yuhuan nodded as she look down but unknown to her grandfather she was smiling and her heart was overjoyed now that she has a gold coin for herself. On the other hand, as Du Long is climbing the stairs to the third floor he could not help but curse the fates. He looks behind her and look at the smiling face of Yuhuan and he could not help but shakes his head. She did not know she has already formed a karma thread with such a dangerous person. The reason Du Long was called Diviner Sage is because he could see fates or glimpse some of it. It was not something that could be taught. It was something that is inherited by the Will of the Heavens. The first diviner lived during the Hardstone dynasty after the fall of Old Norveg on the Northern Hell. The reason why Old man Du was so wary of the young boy is because he sees a glimpse of the boy fates. In time of peace and prosperity, he has the fate of a wise and sagacious lord. In time of war and chaos, he has the fate of a founding emperor. How could he not fear such boy considering the fates of Yuhuan? When Yuhuan was born, her mother asks him to divine her fates. Old Man Du fast for seven days and purify himself by not indulging in any activities that would angers the Heavens. He then went to the Divine Immortal Peak in Xianyang and pray for another three days, pleading to the Gods of Heaven and Earth. Then he divines the fates of Yuhuan. Yuhuan has the fate of a Queen. When her mother heard of this, the family held a celebration for three days and three nights and the Yang family treasured and adored Yuhuan, spoiling her of anything she wanted. But what he didn''t tell Yuhuan mother is that Yuhuan has the fate of a tragic queen falling for the wrong person. After all, Yuhuan mother is his daughter. And Yuhuan father is his son in law. To prevent this fate ever happening, Old man Du tries to go against the order of heaven and Earth and swore to sever the karma between Yuhuan and the man she will fall in love with by divining her paths in life. Old Man Du in his life has dedicated himself to prevent any paths that could connect Yuhuan fates to be intertwined with the man of calamity. This man that she will meet will be highly ambitious, his war horses will fly through the land, pacifying the land; he will not be willing to give up the mountains and seas, not be willing to throw his swords and forget his armor. Yuhuan is destined to be a lovelorn tragic woman. Yuhuan will grow up to be a woman of calamitous beauty, which could topple kingdoms and empire, but wanting to accompany her lover to the edge of the world, wanting to hold hand until her black hair turns gray. Clearly, this kind of woman is not compatible with man of such ambitions to rule the four corners of the world. This is why Old Man Du wanted to sever this tragic karma and take the burden on himself as his longevity is shortened every year. Heavens has its punishment. Trying to meddle with its plans, of course there will be consequences. In the Age of Magic, there is a famous phrase. Every magic has a price. The same could be said for Old Man Du abilities. Who would have thought in the end, heaven plans is more thorough than him. When Old man Du sees the young boy he immediately felt that life altering crisis. That is because he could feel it down in his heart that the man would become the man Yuhuan will fall in love with in the future, thus dooming her. After all, Yuhuan fate was the fate of a Queen¡­not a founding Empress fate. The man of calamity possesses the fate of a founding emperor no wonder, Yuhuan will be destined to live a heartbroken life if she falls in love with him in the future And who would have thought Old Man Du could ever see such kind of fate in his lifetime? In the history of the Diviner Sage, there was only one who have seen such founding emperor fate and that was the Diviner Sage Su who met the Founding Emperor of Bourbon, Guilaume Bourbon during the decline and last years of Hardstone Dynasty. Hardstone dynasty even though the first emperor is Olaf Hardstone who was deified in some places of Midgard he does not have the fate of a founding emperor. He only has the fate of an emperor since he rules according to the laws of Old Norveg and has done nothing to reform any the old laws. The Pendragon dynasty only changes the name of the dynasty but retains much of the Bourbon dynasty laws and administration. Guilaume Bourbon was different. When he defeated the Hardstone dynasty, he erected an imperial dynasty, the most illustrious dynasty in Midgard by reforming many old laws, pacifying the world and begun a thorough and complete change in economic reform in Midgard making the Empire strong and lasted as long as it did. He allowed the Eresian to come back in and usher in an empire of peace and prosperity He is deserved to be called a true founding emperor, laying the foundation for a hundred years even after his death. Old Man Du has travel to many places but he has never seen any boy or man with the fate of a Founding Emperor destiny. Since there is a Founding emperor destiny, then a Founding Empress destiny must also exist. He then turns back and look at her granddaughter and sighed. While the Karma is formed, if they do not meet for ten years, this kind of weak Karma will surely be severed by the laws of Heaven and Earth. Hoping that this will be the case, Old man Du eyes once again burned with enthusiasm and pray inside his hearts that nothing will happen in this ten years. **************************************************************************** 9 DIVINING THE FUTURE It has been two months since Charles and Lancel travel the Western Plains after leaving the Pass. With Meng Zhang medallion help, there were many tribes on the Western Plains that gives them passage without making it troublesome for them. In these two months, Charles managed to learn some of the cultures of the Western Plains tribal people and their habits and values. Charles likened them to the Mongols on the other world. It was night in the Western Plains and they have reached East of the Liao River near the Liao Kingdom one of the kingdoms in Aeropa. After the Eresian was chased out of Midgard, they never managed to form another empire again. There were many factors and one of them is because of the Western Barbarians that lives near the Liao Peninsular. Liao Kingdom is the kingdom of the Western Barbarians comprised of many powerful tribes. Charles is puzzled why every time the medallion is shown among the Western Barbarians tribes, they would treat Charles and Lancel with the greatest honour and allowed passage. The medallion must be a very important and hold some symbolic meaning for the Western Barbarians to treat outlander like them extremely well. Other than merchant, Western Barbarians does not take kindly to outlanders. But no matter how many times Charles thinks he didn''t know what the medallion signify and so he let the matter go. Today they were taking shelter on Ruhuan tribe, one of the tribes in East of Liao River. Both nephew and uncle were not on their tent and instead were on a hill looking at the grassy plains while enjoying the breezy winds of the Plains. Lancel found to his surprise while his nephew is not able to incite his internal energy, his nephew is very skillful in close combat tactics and was very impressed on many of his nephew weird martial arts movements. It is a pity that he could not incite his internal energy. If he can Lancel is completely sure that all of his nephew combat skills could shape him to be a very formidable martial artist. Lancel spar with his nephew but combined with his nephew short height and his inability to use internal energy, Lancel had to hold back. Since his nephew is incapable of inciting his internal energy, Lancel teach him a breathing technique to strengthen his body and for the past two months Charles has been practicing it every day. And the other thing that surprised Lancel was his nephew keen mind and his opinion on certain matter making Lancel feel very at ease conversing in complex matter with his nephew. His nephew reminded him of his genius older brother, Gwentyn who was executed during the First Prince ascension to King. Gwentyn possesses the same kind of demeanor that Charles exhibited. Brilliant even compared to his peers, respected among his contemporaries, graceful and dignified. Tonight they were talking about the kingdoms in Midgard and then they touched upon the issue of Avillon. Considering they were at the tribal nations of the Western Barbarians, it is very fitting they talk about Avillon. Charles was looking at the direction of Avillon and sighed. ''King Clovis Merovech, what a pity he is born to such a barbarian nation'' and Charles sighed deeply ''Why is nephew saying this?'' Lancel ask. Charles looks at the sky, his hand behind his back and then he explained, like a scholar lecturing its students ''During the time of the Bourbon, the Avillonian was uncivilized. When they won the Battle of Traia, they managed to found a kingdom. The Annals of Midgard, written by the scholars in the early days did not record the name of the Avillonian Kings. Why? Because Avillonian are barbarians. They have the customs of the Western Plains barbarian. They have the heart of a tiger, greedy, loving profit and untrustworthy, knowing nothing of ritual, duty or virtuous conduct. Even now, they are a state of tigers and wolves that greedily desires to swallow the whole world. Avillon is the mortal enemy of all under heaven. Their laws are harsh and draconian, their King neglect general affair with corrupt ministers holding sway, the Princes battle each other covertly, making the common people suffers in silence.'' Charles could never approve of such nation that reminded him the worst part of humanity. In that other world, he was a professor of history. He did not only learn history, he empathizes with the common people in that history. Even though, the subject he teaches is history, the study of the past, he could still empathize and mourn the loss of many innocent lives. In that world he also joins many wars as soldiers and knew the hardship of common people and the hypocrisy of those who rule. ''Isn''t this good for our kingdom?'' Lancel suddenly asked and Charles eyebrows creased and said with a solemn tone ''Yes. But when the world is in chaos the one who suffers is the common people. The statesman Hulf during the time of King Dagaror who is the grandfather of the current King of Avillon was the one who introduced these kinds of draconian laws. Because Hulf believe that the people of Avillon could not be transformed by goodness, only intimidated through punishment. This is a testament of their barbarianism'' Lancel nodded. Charles continued saying ''Encouraged with rewards, but could not be urged by reputation, greedy without bound, gaining the scorn of all scholars. King Dagaror wanted to use the laws to strengthen his kingdom and in his time he has scorched Midgard land, and many cities fall under his steel. Their laws placed cruelty first and treated humanity and duty as secondary. This terrified the true gentleman.'' Lancel nodded and agreed. ''It is admirable, that even though Nephew is young and a child, nephew could understand this complex matter better than me. The education of your mother is not wasted.'' "An enlightened mind" this is the evaluation of Lancel towards his nephew. It is not surprising that such a young child is this smart. After all in the history of Midgard there are many children genius. The Wise Master understood the teachings of Sages past when he was nine and travels the world to find the truth. The Great Teacher learns the teachings of the Wise Master and gained enlightenment and travel through the kingdoms to spread his teaching of governing the relationship of humans with each other. The Wise master way is magnificent and shapeless like water, beyond time and space, beyond all worldly matters. The Great Teacher way keeps man on the world of men Charles coughed. The wind is chilly tonight. The reason why he has so much knowledge about the history of Midgard and its kingdoms is because of his mother. By the time he reached five, he has to read the Classic, the Spring and Autumn Period Records, the Hundred School Thoughts and many other literary works and history of Midgard. Her mother come from a line of scholars, how could he as her child did not know about the way of governance and the history of Midgard? The only difference is that now he knew how important this information really is. ''Minister Hulf is truly terrifying. Yet, he died at the hands of his own laws, truly regrettable'' Lancel remarked. Charles nodded and then added ''Lord Hulf wanted to emulate its cultural betters. He said that he have reformed their barbarian teachings, established division between men and women. He has built the Great Avillon Palace, set up Capital like that of Bourbon and Hardstone. It is thanks to the heavens that the Avillon is being constrained by two tigers, Stormholt and Norveg or they have unified the world a long time ago. It is the blessing of the people that while the kingdom of Avillon is vast and powerful, its internal problem is severe. The King is fatuous and does not heed remonstration, could not control his own Inner Palace, while his sons scheme against each other in secret, weakening internal security, making it impossible for Avillon to break out of the alliance of Norveg and Stormholt.'' Lancel nodded in agreement. But even more than that he admire the acuity of his nephew mind. Standing there on the rocks, with hands behind his back, even though he is short and such a dignified appearance from a child should have elicited doubt and uncertainty, Charles face was solemn like a man that has seen so much. The longer Lancel is in the company of his nephew, the more confident he became in his nephew future. Even though, his nephew might not be a general commanding a million troops, or a great martial artist, but with the keenness of his mind and his ability to see through problem, Lancel has no doubt that his nephew could become a great minister to aid the King and bring glory to the family and country. Then Lancel ask Charles something, eager to hear his nephew opinion on this matter ''Then what is nephew opinion on Avillon territory? If they could not unify the world, and could not break out from the two tigers, why are Stormholt and Norveg is still unable to annihilate Avillon after all this time?'' Charles took a little bit of time as he tries to remember about what he knows from those nations and extrapolate conclusion. Clearing his throats he then answers. ''Avillon territory is enveloped by mountains and belted by the Avillon River so it is secure. It is a state cut off on all sides. They have excellent strategic positions which are the source of its security and also of its isolation. But, in three generations, if Avillon King is muddleheaded, by that time internal problem will crush Avillon from within. A king that does not heed advice will commit errors without being corrected. Through violence, the royal family of Avillon doubled this calamity. The royal family of Avillon placed a taboo on all criticism so that when ruler committed errors, no official will dare remonstrates them. Relying in numerous laws and stern punishment in the end they will have no supporters.'' ''Then who is this supporters Nephew is talking about? Is it the nobility? The other kingdoms? The army?'' Lancel asked Charles turned his body to face his uncle; his eyes look at his uncle and smiling he answered ''The people'' Lancel nodded satisfied with his nephew answer. If Old Man Du who prophesy that one day Charles maybe would have the destiny of a founding emperor, hearing this he would surely be a hundred percent sure of this conclusion. Charles possesses all the makings of a wise and sagacious founding emperor. He put the welfare of the people as the foundation of the country, benevolence as the main principle. He cares about the people and mourns their loss. He possesses an analytical mind that could predict the currents of time. But Charles was not finished as he added. ''Avillon customs contrasted with the Bourbon practices and it is in decline. When the time is right, Stormholt or Norveg will rule Avillon. Nephew believes when this happens a new warring era will begin.'' And Charles was waiting for this moment, when the world is in chaos. Warlords seek dominion in times of chaos. Hearing this Lancel could not help but began to be more shocked. After all, his nephew is now prophesying the end of Avillon based on his understanding of the world. This kind of mind is rare in the world and is very frightening to some people. To divine the destruction of a state based on the current happenings of the world. ''Can Nephew explain why nephew think this will happen?'' Lancel ask cautiously and at the same time was thinking that he needs to remind Charles after this to not said things like this in public lest attracting unwanted attention from other people. Such ability sometimes is a curse like the story of Lu Dingqiu. Lu Dingqiu was the son of Lu Tianyang during the Han dynasty. Lu Tianyang rebel toward the Luo family, the Imperial Family of Han but was defeated by Song Yuan, a general during the Han dynasty. When the Emperor wanted to execute all nine generation of Lu clan, Song Yuan pleaded the Emperor to calm his anger and spare the Lu family. General Song Yuan even though he was the one that stop Lu Tianyang rebellion and killed Lu Tianyang, General Song Yuan is actually a sworn brother of Lu Tianyang. He could not bear to see all nine generations of Lu Tianyang died because of him and because of that he pleaded. The Emperor afraid that Song Yuan would leave his side acquiesces to his request. Ten years later, Lu Dingqiu the son of Lu Tianyang grows up to become a very bright minded child. It was at that time the Western Barbarian comes attacking. The reason why they come attacking is because the Western Barbarian no longer dares to attack the Bourbon dynasty on its east after their defeat to Silas Bourbon. So they expanded to their western frontiers to the Han dynasty. The Western Barbarian march was unimpeded until they reach Nanyang. The mayor of the city has already runs out from the city, afraid of the Western Barbarians force. The city is also the city where Lu Dingqiu lives. Lu Dingqiu was at that time age 15. He rally the people of Nanyang, brings out his father spear, and rides to battle, employing many war stratagems like Flooding the Army Camp, borrowing one hand to kill and many other brilliant war stratagems that stop the Western Barbarian unimpeded march at Nanyang, enabling General Song Yuan to come to Nanyang defense. Lu Dingqiu saved the people of the Han dynasty by stopping the army of the Western Barbarians and was invited to the Imperial Palace at Xianyang. The people of Nanyang were overjoyed thinking that Lu Dingqiu will be rewarded for his meritorious contribution. The moment Lu Dingqiu arrived at the Imperial Palace; the Imperial Guard shot their arrows riddling every part of Lu Dingqiu body with arrows. His corpse was full of holes. He was just a 15 years old boy and he was subjected into such terrible punishment. His corpse was thrown onto the peak of a mountain and was eaten by vultures and crows. The reason was because the minister around the Emperor convinced the Emperor that in his youth, Lu Dingqiu even surpasses his father. In the future, what if wanted to avenge his father? Even when he was a child Lu Dingqiu is remarkable. The Emperor could not help but fear the moment Lu Dingqiu grows up and wanted to settle debts, so he executed Lu Dingqiu before he could grow up. Lu Dingqiu peerless ability becomes his doom. General Song Yuan learning of the tragedy happening to Lu Dingqiu who was the hero of Nanyang, the son of his sworn brother explodes in anger. Lu Dingqiu saved the Han dynasty, and the Emperor repays gratitude with evil. He raised his banner; rally his troops and rebel against the unvirtuos Han dynasty. In five years, Song Yuan manages to topple the Han dynasty and founded the Song dynasty and was known as Emperor Taizu of Song. Because the death of one boy, the Han dynasty falls replaced by Song. Lancel feared that his nephew would be like Lu Dingqiu revealing his abilities to early thus dooming him Charles coughed not knowing his uncle complex thoughts he explains enthusiastically ''The previous King of Avillon turned against proper rule and duty, abandoned human relations and put his whole heart and mind into expanding his land. By now, the custom of Avillon has grown worse by the day. Whenever Avillonian people had sons who grew into adulthood, if the family was rich they sent them out as separate households, and if they were poor they send them out as indentured laborers. If someone sent his father a rake, hoe, staff or broom, then he puts on airs of great generosity. If a mother took a gourd dipper, bowl, dustpan, or broom, then her offspring would immediately upbraid her. Woman suckled their infants in the presence of their fathers in law, and if the wife and mother in law were not on good terms then they snarled and gnarled at each other. Loving their young children and material gains while holding their parents in contempt and having no proper relations, they were scarcely different from animals thus making them the enemy of all under the heavens. The Avillonian even prided themselves on this adversarial relation.'' Lancel nodded but he could not stop being more worried about his nephew. Charles then continues even as the night become colder and deeper. ''It was because of this, many kingdom felt averse when dealing with Avillonian. Avillon also introduce a policy that discriminate talented people from other states ensuring its doom. Avillon insist that only natives of Avillon should be recruited into army while immigrants should engage in agriculture. They also proposed the expulsion of foreign officials and advisers, arguing that they were all spies in the service of their states of origin. Avillon notion based on the assumptions that loyalty to one own state was a natural human sentiment, led to the execution of many talented officials. Wise people wanted to follow a wise master. That is why I pity King Clovis to lose so many talented officials because of his policy.'' Lancel if not for his seniority would have clapped. Every word that his nephew said open his mind and give him a clear view of the problems that Avillon faces while at the same time pinpointing numerous mistake in the Avillonian government. If Charles becomes the Prime Minister of Westhold, as long he stay in court, Lancel is sure that Charles would hold up Westhold to become a nation that could threaten and maybe unify all the lands of Midgard. ''Uncle is in awe with Nephew analysis and concedes that the Wellham''s blood runs strong inside Nephew veins.'' ''Uncle is overpraising me.'' As they were inpeaceful conversation, they were about to continue discussing about other matters when Lancel suddenly got up from the ground and grip his sword, his eyes become alert and his body was emitting an aura of power. People like Lancel who attain a very high achievement in the study of martial arts have the ability to sense danger before it arrives. This ability varies between masters, and doesn''t seem to have a direct correlation with their inner power level. ''Enemy is approaching!'' Lancel said when a voice pierces the settlement of the Ruhuan tribes. ''Red Sword Lancel do you remember me! Hehehehe!'' It was a voice of a woman. The voice was sultry and beautiful but somehow has a tint of madness. Lancel hearing this become more alert and his face darkens as he utters the name ''Mad Fairy!'' The bugle was sounded as the tribe comes out of their tents when the tribesmen see a woman in a red robe was flying and leaping around the top of their tent, her feet movement was as graceful as the wind, and her step was as weightless as a feather. Her sword was thrust out as she leap from the highest tent to the hill where Lancel was standing and then in just a few breaths of time she reached the top as Charles immediately hide between a huge boulder as Lancel jump down the hill and engage thered robe woman. Charles hides behind the boulder thinking of various thing while he could hear the clanging of the swords and shrieking of the red robe woman. ''What the hell did my uncle get into?'' He asked inside his mind. ********************************************************************* 10 THE HEART DOES NOT GROW OLD The thunder came swiftly like Ulr himself striking his hammer from Aesiron and light filled the hill. And with it comes the roaring sound of lightning. Lancel was deflecting the Mad Fairy attack with his famous red sword, producing spark of light all over the top of the hill. Like a void in an illusion, the Mad Fairy moves in very difficult and cryptic way, pouncing madly towards Lancel with her sword strikes. Lancel met Mad Fairy attack with the sturdiness of a mountain, unmoving and unmovable ''Xintong, stop this madness of yours!'' Lancel shouted as the sound of their swords clashing produce thunder roaring sound, Both are master of the sword. The famous Red Sword Lancel and the Mad Fairy Xintong is known to have some bad blood in Jianghu. It''s more than just bad blood at least for Xintong. Not many knows the inside story of these two expert but from rumors in Jianghu, during his youth, Lancel managed to make Xintong fall in love with him only to be rejected. There are also other rumors of course. All of them involved some kind of romantic entanglement story between them. They clashed on the top of the Hill, fierce like dragon and tiger. Red sparks and white spark tangles and destroy each other. The tribesmen seeing that the man with the medallion is being attacked quickly jump on their horses and rides towards the hill. In this small tribe there is no one that masters any martial arts that allows them to fly like the Mad Fairy. This kind of lightness skill is not something the barbarian tribes of the Western Plains could comprehend. They prefer the straight way, brute force or imposing strikes. Lightness skill requires understanding many of the underlying principles of movements which many Western barbarian feel hard to understand. And their literacy is low compared to the people of Aeropa and Midgard. They could not leap over tents and reach the Hill just by jumping like her. But the tribesman of the Western Barbarian is proficient and each of them is a master in horsemanship. They arrived almost a few candle times after the fairy and the Red Sword began fighting. The bulkiest of the tribesmen called Ogedei wanted to help but immediately was stopped by the tribe chief. The chief looks at the battle between Red Sword and Mad Fairy and drew a large breath in shock and awe. ''Look at that sword strike! Ogedei if you enter their range of attack you will be minced meat!'' Ogedei look again and he had to admit his tribe chief is right. Everyone witnessed the two expert exchange blows, producing thunderous roaring just by the reverberation of their swords. Sparks of light illuminate the top of the hills. The land beneath their feet was slashed apart in huge chunk. The Mad Fairy fighting styles were extremely ingenious and sinister. It was also very fast. In over a dozen exchanges, each and every one of her moves was attacking and required precise defending. Her attack was as dangerous as fire and as fast and unpredictable like the wind. They spun in circles, strangely not truly touching the ground, like immortal beings treading the clouds. The two fought ferociously, whirling over and over in the space of four meters causing all the tribesmen to be dazzled. The sound was thunderous while the killing auras of the Mad Fairy were unleashed by her sword strikes was heavy and powerful pressuring Lancel. Lancel could not entirely focus hi thought because he was worried about his nephew. Hiding behind a boulder. Even though the Mad Fairy attack was ingenious and sinister, unpredictable and heavy, Lancel moves were as serene as an undisturbed lake, every one of his sword strike were gentle and soft, neutralizing almost all of the mad Fairy attack as effortlessly as flourishing a sleeve. But while it seems that Lancel was at ease in deflecting and parrying the Mad Fairy sword strikes, it was not something easy to do, it requires his full attention and focus. Blast of winds was generated as these two exchanges become longer and deadlier. While the Mad Fairy attacks seems imposing and unstoppable, her face looked frustrated while Lancel expression was aloof and composed Even after all that relentless attack, the Mad Fairy is still not able to make even a scratch to Lancel clothing. The tense tribesman looking not far away from their battle has also relaxed. The reason they could not help is because of the sword strike of these two experts that prevented them from helping Lancel. And there is also a risk in distracting Lancel so the tribe remain unmoving from their spot and watch this great battle. But this does not mean the tribesman will not do anything. If it looks like Lancel is in trouble, as the holder of the medallion, the tribes will rather sacrifices their lives to save Lancel. The crowds could all see that as the exchanges become longer, it seems Lancel has gained the initiative. Lancel was smiling in satisfaction as he already found her patterns of attack. She was employing the 36 Strikes of the Blood Gale of the Red Snow Palace martial arts. In the middle of their exchanges she then changes her moves to the brutal and vicious Devil Maiden Sword Arts. Lancel has known the Mad Fairy for a long time. Usually she would come with Purple Deity but Lancel did not see her this time which is odd. Those two have always been together. ''Enough of this, Xintong! Begone from here!'' He said as he once again deflecting her attack with ease with his red sword like he was waving his hand to disperse the wind. Then he found a hole in her defense. ''This is it!'' Lancel was about to dispatch the Mad Fairy sword from her wrist when suddenly a needle was shot to him from behind. He could hear the sound of the wind ripping because of the shot. The reason he knows it was a needle is because he could determine a weapon travelling through the air according to its sound. This kind of slow sounding but shrieking sound travelling through the air could only be a needle. ''Cheh'' He complained and taps his foot towards the ground as he somersaulted up and retreated back as he lands on a rock like a crane. ''Another one is joining'' he said and he could no longer be calm as he was when he was facing the red fairy. ''Who is there hiding in the shadows! This is not the behavior of a gentleman.'' ''I''m not a gentleman, Lancel!'' shouted a voice. The voice was hoarse and grating to hear. And then jumping out from a nearby tree is a woman wearing a blue robe with a metal whip straightened by her internal energy, attacking him. The woman has scars all over her face, making her look very hideous. The wind was ripping apart as she trusted out her straight metal whip. ''Nanhua!'' Lancel said as he recognized the woman attacking him. Lancel dodges the piercing attack of the whip and the whip struck a large stone behind him and the stone exploded turning the stones into rubbles. ''I could not let Charles get caught up with this.'' Lancel knows he could not fight these two people and at the same time worry about his nephew. ''Ogedei!'' he yelled and he yelled ''Bring Charles away.'' Ogedei hearing this understood what Lancel was trying to say. Ogedei remember the bright kid that accompanies Lancel. Now that Lancel has spoken Ogedei remember that there is a kid that always follows Lancel. As the holder of the medallion, the tribesman must offer any help they can give. They all know he was the famed Red Sword Lancel but that is a different matter. True, Lancel kill the barbarians when they came down the mountains. But the Barbarians do not hate Lancel. They fear him. They admire him. But they do not hate Lancel. The strong wins. That is the creed of the Western Barbarians. Which is why the Western Barbarians is perplexed at the animosity they felt when they came down the mountains. Because as they killed and rampage through villages they don''t see it as something wrong. They are hungry. They don''t have resources. So, they pillage the nearby places. And if they died that''s just means they are weak. The same could be said for the people they pillage. The Western Barbarian has no fixed home. They lived where the wind brings them. The Wind Mother and the Skyfather guides them and make the Plains their home. Where the grass grows, that is their land. Ogedei jump on his horse as he search the area. He rides down the hill and when he reached the area nearby the rock he was shocked and amused. He found the boy waiting for him, hand behind his back, looking calm and composed. The wind flutters the boy sleeve, making him look unnatural. Because at the top of the hill a great battle is occurring but the boy with his hand behind his back, was as calm as an Immortal, as graceful and as noble. The aura around the boy was something like of the aura of great personage. But that couldn''t be true. Ogedei mused. He is just a kid. The boy was calm and there is no trace of fear inside his eyes which impresses Ogedei. Approaching the boy on horseback, Ogedei then said ''Kid, your unc-'' ''My uncle sent you to bring me far away from the battle, right?'' Charles said calmly as Ogedei could only nod. ''Let us go then. My uncle could handle himself.'' Ogedei feel this matter is too weird. The boy is certainly remarkable not to feel any fear while his uncle is fighting the Mad Fairy. ''Do you know how to climb a hor-'' he was about to say that when Charles quickly jump to the horse. Even though Charles doesn''t have any internal energy, his physical body is fit and is stronger than normal kid. To jump into the back of a horse is an easy thing for him. ''Let''s go'' Charles said and Ogedei smiles. He then quickly rides down from the hill, with Charles on the back. Reaching the settlements, Ogedei brought him to one of his tribesmen tent. Entering the tent, Ogedei tap his chest are, a kind of salute among the Western Barbarian. ''Gioro, watch this child for me. The man with the medallion is fighting bitterly on top of the Hill. I must see if our tribe could help him.'' Gioro looked at Charles and sighed. But he nodded as a sign of assent. Gioro is an old man with lame leg. He uses a wooden crutch made by a wandering scholar to help him in walking. Even though the Western barbarian values strength they also value bravery. Gioro in his younger days fought the Han dynasty troops and was an accomplished martial artist before the martial artist in the Central Plains of Aeropa hunts him down and inflict such injuries on him. When Gioro was being wasted one of the Grandmasters aid Gioro and sent him back to the tribes. Since then, the tribe has always protected Gioro as appreciation for his past heroics achievement for the Plains People. ''Wait here'' Ogedei said to Charles. Charles nodded and takes a seat on the rug inside the tent, looking like he belongs there in the first place. Charles ability to adapt is high. Ogedei wanted to go to the top of the hill to help Lancel however he can. As the strongman of the tribe he has responsibility to ensure the holder of the medallion does not suffer in their tribe. Charles learns a new thing about the Western Barbarian. Living at a river, one comes to know the nature of the fish therein; dwelling by a mountain, one learns to recognize the language of the birds thereupon. They are not someone that could easily break a promise. They even would bet their life because of a promise and Charles has new opinions about the Western Barbarians. Charles is not a stupid person. He knows the reason why so many barbarians tribe did not make trouble for him and his uncle is because of the medallion that Senior Meng Zhang gifted them. The medallion must symbolizes something important for the Western Barbarians tribes so much so they did not rob him even though it is obvious that Charles and his uncle possesses many valuables which is quite different in how the people of Midgard views the barbarians. They are always depicted as a race of thieves and liars, searching profit without ever being content, oath breakers, cannibals and having no propriety and manners of civilized humans. Their ways is crude but in some aspect they are more straightforward and honest than the scholars in the court. But the Western Barbarian values bravery. They value strength. They value their oaths. Straightforward in their conduct. But the Western Barbarians possess no subtlety in their behaviors which is why many people misunderstand them. This is Charles opinions of course. They value strength and as such they seem to be heartless to the weak. They are straightforward but they are a bit blunt. Charles very much values this kind of values and realizes that the image of the Western Barbarians that he knows from the education of the country is quite different from reality. Meanwhile on the hill, Lancel was still tangling with the Mad Fairy and the Southern Flower. Nanhua face changes every time she attacks, resembling an Asura with a thousand terrifying face. Her appearance was extremely terrifying and invokes a feeling of bloodlust ad dread all at the same time. ''Stop this'' Both of you. I did not come here to Aeropa to seek redress.'' Lancel shouted as he deflects another attack. ''Humph. Words. That''s always your way out. Words. No more.'' Xintong scoffed as another sword strike is aimed towards Lancel neck. Lancel expertly dodged the strike like the movement of the wind, his sword intent coiled around Xintong sword directing the attack away. ''Your distinguished self is seeking redress?'' Nanhua said in a mocking tone. ''You think that is why I, the Mad Fairy attack you? It is I that seek redress from you, Red Sword Lancel. Did you forget? Can such act be forgotten?'' Lancel just sighed. ''The past is the past.Why spend your life pursuing vengeance? Was it evil what I did? Or was it evil what you did? We hurt each other enough to last a lifetime. I have forgotten. Why didn''t y-'' Then as Lancel was about to say another word, a whip strike is heading towards his feet. Lancel was not panicked. He taps his foot slightly on the ground and he jumped a bit higher as the whip strike struck the ground where his feet were. The ground exploded and Lancel step his foot on top of the whip, standing like a leaves swaying in the wind. ''Cheh. Slippery like a loach'' Nanhua scoffed in annoyance as she releases her internal energy making the straight metal whip flexible and soft again. Lancel only smiles as he taps his foot on the whip and somersaulted backwards. ''Nanhua, could you not forget old resentment and let the past be the past? Our destiny is not meant to be.'' ''No! I sacrificed so much for you'' she answered as she looks on the handsome face of Lancel. Her old flame. Her first love. And now the one man she hated the most. She was once known as one of the beauties in Jianghu. He ruined her. Lancel shook his head. Both of these ladies have connection with him in the past. A past he did not want to revisit. After he married Kyra he rarely revisited his old memories. In the end his past caught up with him. He closed his eyes and said. ''If this were any other day, I would not mind that you killed me and resolve your resentment. Nanhua, do you think I felt no pain on what happens to us? Xintong, did I leave you in Xianyang or did you leave me? Who is the debtor of this old debt? Who is the perpetrator? Am I the only one who is responsible on what happened?'' He asked without expecting an answer. ''If my death satisfies you both, then I would not mind offering it to both of you. I have lived long enough and existence has become a burden these days without my beloved on my side.'' ''That bitch'' Xintong snarled at Lancel. Lancel just shakes his head. ''But the times are different. You are not Nanhua of the past and you are not Xintong of the past. And I am not the Lancel of the past. You are now the Elders of the Red Snow Palace and I am Lord Lancel of Westhold. If I let you kill me, people of the world will say that my teacher martial artist is not much. That Red Snow Palace martial artist is better than my revered Teacher. I could not let my past actions taint my teacher illustrious reputation in Jianghu. So, I will dispatch you today.'' Saying this declaration his bloodlust swelled. Then he bounded toward the two women employing the Twelve Immortals Playing in the Mortal World Sword Arts. The movement and strikes of this sword art is very strange. It was predictable yet it could not be defended. The Mad Fairy clothing is slowly being ripped apart by the tempest of the sword strike. It was like a hurricane of sword moves colliding with Xintong, with no place to escape and no way to defend. Xintong almost feels suffocated. Nanhua whip strike on the other hand was being deflected at a crazy rate. The two women have no opportunity to retaliate and could only rely upon their internal energy to defend their internal organs The crowds were observing this battle with great interest before many of them closed their eyes. Curiously, Lancel irregular and fluctuating movements caused them to feel dizzy and hypnotized and inflict nausea on them like they were seeing something unnatural that goes against the Heaven and Earth ''Leave your weapons and I will not pursue you both'' Lancel said as he was executing the fifth move of the Twelve Immortals Playing in the Mortal World Sword Arts. Xintong yelled ''NO! I will get my revenge!'' ''So, be it!'' Lancel said in anger and frustration. He already gives her a path of safety, yet she wanted to seek the path of Hell. Lancel body became as light as a feather, nimbly attacking the two women as the injury inflicted on the two women multiply. All over their body is scratches, sword wounds and cuts. Then when Nanhua who was being cut on her wrist dropped her whip, Lancel thin palm pressed on her chest and she felt a hot energy coursing through her body burning her internal energy away rapidly. ''What a strange skill!'' Nanhua mused in her mind before the pain sets in. She release a blood-curdling scream, as her figure staggering left and right trying to find something to hold on to. But she did not want to fall into Lancel hand so she regulated her breathing and force her reserve internal energy to burn, giving her the ability to stand up again, even when her internal energy is being ravaged furiously by that hot energy. Looking at Lancel with resentment she spit blood to the ground and shouted out ''Today is not your day. But someday I will claim your life.'' Saying this, leaving her weapon she jump down from the Hill and jump over the tent like a flying eagle, soaring through the night sky, running away from the battle. At this very moment Xintong knowing that she could not defeat Lancel alone should have run away. But she was stubborn and crazy. If not how could she gained the title Mad Fairy? Possessing beautiful face like a fairy descending from the Heavens but as crazy like the Crazy Monk of the Black Tiger Monastery. When Lancel was attacking Nanhua, he showed his back towards Xintong. Seeing her chance, Xintong attacked with the wind, using her palm strike. It was the Red Snow Palace martial arts the Blood Demon Palm. Lancel heard the whooshing of the wind, and he smirked. He voluntarily revealed his back to Xintong. His figure strangely flipping and meeting Xintong attack with his left palm producing a thunderous roar and crushing the stone boulder nearby to pebbles. Although Xintong skills are not something to be underestimated, her palm techniques and internal energy were quite lacking compared to Lancel. Only using his palm he repelled Xintong attack.Xintong immediately retreated back. Even if she continued fighting, it was clear that he was no match for Lancel. She smiles bitterly and then she laughed. ''When will I have my vengeance?'' She yelled to the sky and then she dropped her sword. Looking at Lancel, standing there not attacking her, she bitterly smiles. Then she jumped down from the hill and in the blink of an eye she was already several meters away. After a short while, she had already completely disappeared into the night. Lancel relaxed but what anyone does not see is how his hand was trembling and sweat formed on his back. This is truly his limits. Fighting two elders of the Red Snow Palace is like fighting two hundred men. Elder level martial artist could fight hundreds of men. If not for Lancel high attainment in his internal energy, he could not have force those two to retreat that easily. The crowds cheers praising Lancel prodigious martial arts skills. ''Great Hero martial art is incredible'' the tribe chief said as he approached Lancel and pat his back. Lancel just smiles and he realizes Ogedei. Ogedei quickly come forward ''Ogedei, have you brought my nephew to safety?'' Yes, I leave him on Gioro tent and come here right back after to aid you. It is clear now that Hero Lancel does not require our aid.'' ''Do not say that. Those two are my enemies. This tribe has grace me with hospitality and for that I have been grateful enough. But I need to see my nephew first.'' Lancel said Then they all climb down the mountain and Lancel immediately went to Gioro tent only to be shock at the state of the tent. The tent was a mess and Gioro, the old man is lying on the tent floor unconscious with a huge bump on the back of his head. Lancel search the tent and found no one and he was about to blow his top when he finally saw a purple flower beside the unconscious body of Gioro. Purple Deity. Lin Ziyan ''Ziyan¡­..''Lancel said in a reminiscing tone as he watched the skies, the moon seems to shares his sorrow. ''When we admire the sky full of flowers, seeing you smile makes my heart rend. My love could not stop your flowing tears This hatred when will it end? People grow old But the heart does not?'' He seems to ask the moon. ''I need rest first and then I have to fulfill my promise ten years ago'' Not saying anything, Lancel get out from the tent and sleep. The tribes were perplexed but none of them wanted to disturb Lancel. At dawn, Lancel inform the tribe chief that he will go to search for his nephew. Riding a horse, he headed to Xianyang to fulfill a decade worth of promise. ***************************************************************************** 11 IF A MOTH IS AFRAID OF TOUCHING FIRE, HOW CAN ITS LIFE BE MAGNIFICENT? Charles is siting cross legged on the ground taking a calm deep breath, the activity of inhaling and exhaling, with each breath taken and expelled, internal energy fill Charles body. Charles must admit the feeling is like consuming drugs. It is intoxicating without all those pesky effects of drug. It has been two months. In Midgard it would be the Puremoon, the month of Purification festival. It is also Doveday, third day of the week. A day of Love where the devotees of Arianna the Goddess of Love would leave some flowers in Her temples. Charles remembers that during Doveday, many of the young girls who is about to be married will come to the Temple of Arianna and pray to Her, asking that their future husband heart will not stray. The Puremoon was also when the Purification festival will be held in many large cities who still worship the Twelve Gods of Aesiron. The festival is to avert evil spirits and purify the city, releasing health and fertility. Each capital city of the Seven Kingdoms will held the festival with each one of the Seven Kingdoms claiming their sites of festival is related and had connection with the emperor of the past as a sign of prestige and legitimacy. In Westhold, usually it will be held on the Capital City Westhold with each Kings of Westhold from the past to present, claiming that Westhold is the place where the Silver Legion of Silas, the Great Emperor of the Bourbon Dynasty fend of the Western Barbarian army from marching forward to the rest of Midgard, sacrificing their lives for the prosperity of the world. Usually like last year Puremoon, Charles would also enjoy the festivities with his servants accompanying him, experts bodyguards shadowing from a distance, while he watch the fireworks at night and feasting in the morning. ''It feels so long ago'' Charles sighed. Possessing the memory of almost three decades in his head of another world, Charles could rarely think like a child and do not possess the naivety of a wide eyed, inquisitive child. But he does possess the body of a child. Lacking people to trust his word, lacking means to make a name for himself, lacking strength to free himself from his predicament right now. ''Based on my calculation I should be in Taiyuan.'' Charles said to himself. Fortunately, when he was travelling with his uncle he manages to snatch himself a map of Aeropa and studies it very intently. Right now, Charles is inside a very strange and bizarre valley, like a fairyland of immortals. He is inside a jade-green valley with clusters of bright flower bushes with variety of colors, each one is colorful and full of life, with white mist covered the whole valley in the morning making visibility low. The flowers inside the valley were red like blood, the trees green and full of life, complementing each other to deliver this dazzling scenery. As he trained in this breathing exercise he learned, he could feel his body and senses getting more sensitive. Sometimes he could not help but question that woman intention, at least he was questioning it in the beginning. But Charles must admit as he trains this technique he does not encounter any problems. He did think of the possibility that this is a trap by the woman but at that time he was forced to practice the technique with a sword on his neck. Then to Charles surprise the technique not only work, it began strengthening his body. And Charles ambition was flaming again. Charles already consigned himself not being able to incite internal energy and learn internal martial arts. Charles has always felt that if he would be able to learn martial arts, he could become the God of War of this generation. As long as he is able to learn martial arts he could at least enter the military and render merits. Charles is confident that a new warring era will start the moment the two Tigers of the East swallowed Avillon. Now that an opportunity to learn has fallen into his lap, how could Charles resist such baits even though he might know it is a plot to harm him? So he took a risk and it paid off. And from Charles analysis, he doesn''t think that this woman hold any bad intention towards him. First reason is because Charles does not possess any threats to her. He is a kid. Second, if the woman really wanted to harm him, she could already long harm him. Of course he could be wrong. But Charles has no other choice other than to take a risk. Taking a risk that this woman is not evil. While she did kidnap him, she did not force him to do anything except one. And that is to learn this technique and accept her as his teacher. The skills he learned but the obeisance was feigned. The woman knows it and he knows it. But she did not say anything or does she changes her treatment towards Charles. Only telling him to quickly learn the technique. When asked about why he was kidnapped the woman would always reply the same answer That Lancel and her had a promise to keep. And Charles is the insurance that Lancel will not run away this time and fulfill his promise. Two months living with her, Charles is confident of his judgment. The woman does not wish him harm. He was once caught trying to escape so much so, that it has become a kind of training. He would try to escape while she would undoubtedly manage to catch him. Each time he is caught he would be beaten, but not bad enough that he would get terrible injury, but not soft enough that he could run in a few hours. Two months trying to escape, Charles realizes that his foot and reflexes improving at an extraordinary rate. At least for an eleven years old kid (he is now eleven years old. At the start of the story, it was already the last month of the year), Charles knows that none of the eleven years old kid he knows would be able to climb a valley to try to escape. With each beating he took, Charles began to realize, that woman is strengthening his body. Charles could not help to feel grateful as she is kind enough to teach him martial arts. But not so grateful that he would totally put down his guard. After all he will not be a case of a Stockholm syndrome patient if he can help it. Sometimes Charles would peek towards the hut on top of the Hill filled with white fog and sighed. ''This place is like the dwellings of immortals'' Charles thought to himself. The grass is soft; the valley is full of clear and quiet fragrance of flower He could hear the chirping from the mountain pass, and variety of rare and exotic fruits hanging from tree branches. To enter this place one has to enter a dark cave which is covered with hidden mechanism that only that woman knows how to access. The kind of engineering to build the hidden mechanism is high but not as unbelievable like a modern contraption. ''It was like Paradise'' Charles repeated again his thoughts. Then suddenly a whooshing sound could be heard that pierce the wind and Charles look at one of the tall peaks. His Master flying out from his dwellings and landed on top of one of the peaks, brandishing her sword. This jade green valley is surrounded by tall peaks. The tip of the peaks on the four sides all were hidden behind the mist cloud, the cliff was very steep, it seemed like nobody would be able to climb it. But Ziyan was jumping from peak to peak, like she was dancing. It was like a sword dance but also not. It was like a dance but also not. It seems like a killing technique but also not. The profundity of her swordplay was like a sharp intent that cut away the wind and slices the air. Her steps were enchanting and dizzying, like she was stepping on water, floating like a Fairy, making her look ethereal and at the same time not. Her strikes at times are forceful, at time are smooth, hardness and softness combined, two concepts that is opposite of each other fused into one. Each strike produces a sound splitting noise that startles the goats that were grazing on the meadow. The more Charles looks at the Ziyan movement and martial arts practice, the more he becomes confused and the more his mind becomes disoriented. Charles quickly averts his gaze and tries to find a calming place inside his mind. He tries to remember other stuff like the name of this valley. Once Charles asked Ziyan of the name of this place and Ziyan answer him which is rare since she doesn''t like answering question. She answers that the name of the Valley is the Sword Tomb of Heartless. She never explained why it is called the Sword Tomb of Heartless. At first, Charles thought it was because this valley is a tomb for swords. But Charles has been here for a month but he never found any swords or any weapons. It was more like a Garden or a Fairyland instead of a tomb. Charles shook his head as the dizzying sensation does not dissipate and think about other things almost immediately as the dizzying began to lessens. One time Charles tries to escape from Ziyan, and climb the valley only to be caught almost immediately when he arrived at the top of the valley. He still remembers how fast she could move and how profound her movement technique was. As Charles began thinking of other things suddenly a sharp object flew towards his cheeks, rushing through the wind, creating a hair rising sound. Charles immediately breaks out from his contemplation and senses the trajectory of the attack with his keen sense. Charles immediately dodges by moving his head to the right, not to moment to late as the attack scratches his cheek, and droplets of blood started dripping from the wound. ''What the-'' And then looking at the hole bored into the boulder behind him Charles realized it was the Divine Flicking Finger from Ziyan. The hole was smoking as smokes rises up resultant of the friction between the boulder and the small pebbles. Using a pebble and covering the pebble with her internal energy, she flicks her finger and the pebble was shot out with the momentum of a gunshot in Charles previous world. Her voice travelled from the top of the peak, like she was beside him ordering him: ''Concentrate. Breathe in and breathe out. Search for immortality.'' Then she continues saying, the voice faints and ethereal: ''Living in solitude is that the life of an Immortal?'' There are other parts to that phrase but Ziyan never finished her words, letting the other parts of that phrase to always remain a mystery. Charles understands the first part of the words but not the last part of the word. That always baffles him. But Charles thinks it is something important. ''Fine'' Charles said glaring at Ziyan and then obediently he closes his eyes and concentrates and feels the energy all around him, originating inside this mystical valley. ''All things come from emptiness'' Charles said and he could feel the cold energy in his dantian covering his veins as he access his internal energy. All around him white mist swirls around his waist, though it is faint and hard to see. ''Emptiness is just form, and form is just emptiness'' he recites the Heartless Sutra, the teachings of the Ziyan School, Jade Palace Gate. Charles realizes that the more he practices this breathing technique his senses become even more acute and powerful. He could also feel internal energy inside his body after he started practicing the breathing technique. Which is weird considering that he could not incite the internal energy inside his body before. This lead to Charles formulating the supposition that his master is an even greater martial artist than his uncle. Before he learn this technique, every time he tries to incite his internal energy, even under the guidance of his Uncle he would be attacked by a bout of dizziness and coldness. Nowadays his routine is different. First, he would meditate after dawn. Then practice the breathing Methods. Soaking in the Sword Pool when morning came. For breakfast he is given herbal and medicinal remedies concocted from the plant that existed here in the valley. Then learning the Life Force Restoration Methods. On the afternoon he would start regulating the Life Force inside the Body. This was his first week on what he learned. Charles is now Ziyan disciple. Even till now Charles doesn''t understand why Ziyan accept him as her disciple. To be honest, Charles was forced to accept her as his master. But thinking about it, Charles thinks he might be lucky Charles began training as he could feel the free circulation of internal energy only that his internal energy feels malevolent and icy. But unlike the cold that gives him pain, this kind of cold nourishes his body. The hallmarks of free circulation of his internal energy is also different in that instead of feeling heat he isfeeling cold in various parts of the body, feeling tingling sensations, and having mild experiences of energy surging from the lower abdomen. The more he practices the more energy surges and the stronger his body became. It has only been a month but his body has slowly recovered from the last beatings he takes from Ziyan. Charles still could not acknowledge that person as his master. Charles then guided his energy to up along his spine and slowly he becomes tranquil, his breathing was following a very strange rhythm. It was not uniform but it was also not chaotic it was just unusual and strange. Charles not knowing he is being observed intently by Ziyan keeps practicing. ************************************************************************* On the other hand Ziyan has already finished her training and look at Charles with a trace of amazement. Ziyan just sighed. She forces the boy to learn the technique of her Teacher because of the boy unfortunate boy constitution She then sighed and repeats the word of the Second Patriarch of her school ''Fate does exist, Karma is sowed and reaped. No one escape the cycle of Heaven, the vicissitudes of life and the path of destiny that they must walk on.'' Then looking at the boy again she sighed. Of all the Patriarch and Matriarch of her school only a few could practice the Heartless Sutra. It was named so because of the creator of the Sutra whose name is Heartless. The First Patriarch, Heartless. The reason why only a few could learn the Sutra is because it requires a Poisonous Extreme Yin body. It was not like an Extreme Yin Body but a Poisonous Extreme Yin Body. Even Ziyan herself could not learn the Sutra because she does not possess the constitution. The First Founder of her school is called Heartless. From what the stories told about him, he was born in a martial art family. But he possesses a body that could not incite internal energy and the physician at that time predicted that Heartless could only live up to the age of twenty. The cold inside Patriarch Heartless body will become even more painful as the years passed by so much so that by time he reached the age of twenty he would die from a frozen heart. Knowing that, Patriarch Heartless family abandoned him into a mountain when he was five. Instead of dying on the mountain Heartless manages to befriend the animals on top of the mountains. Befriending the animals, he created his own martial arts derived from the movement of the animals. He created the Tiger Stance, Mantis Stance and many other. It serves as the basis of elementary martial arts of Heartless as he ruled over the mountain. But he mourned his short life and decided to die in the mountain, knowing that he can''t get revenge from his family. One day Patriarch Heartless comes upon two old people that was starving and gives them both shelters and food. Both of the old man, as sign of gratitude gives Patriarch Heartless a lecture about life and death, about rebirth and reincarnation, about the cycle of Heaven, and about love and hatred. One of them talks about the Boundless Path. One talk about the Path of Nirvana. For three days the two old man lecture towards Patriarch Heartless and Patriarch Heartless heard and committed everything they say into mind. On the fourth day, both of them vanished and Patriarch Heartless got enlightenment and created his most consummate martial art skill of Jade Palace Gate. The breathing technique derived from Patriarch Heartless understanding of the lecture. It is called the Heartless Sutra. By learning the Heartless Sutra, the poisonous Yin is transformed into Pure Yin, inciting the internal energy, dispelling the poison, purifying the meridians and washing over the marrows. Patriarch Heartless then created the Soul Devouring Palm which absorb and refines other martial artist internal energy. To steal someone else life force and energy. Patriarch Heartless after creating these two martial art skills, come down the mountain at the age of fifteen, defeated his household and make a name in the Jianghu as the peerless existence of the era. He lives during the era of Olaf Rebellion and aided Olaf in his rebellion and was even offered an official position when Olaf announce the formation of a new dynasty. But Patriarch Heartless refuses and returns to Jianghu. Many of the disciples of Jade Palace Gate believe that Patriarch Heartless is a Northmen. Since Jade Palace Gate does not discriminate races to join their school unlike the Righteous Temple on Shaoshi Mountain which only accept Aeropean. The reason why Patriarch is called Heartless is because after he returns to the Jianghu, the event of the betrayal of one of Patriarch Heartless friends turns him cruel. Patriarch Heartless become mad and crazy and commits treacherous slaughter and massacres all over Jianghu, killing many of great martial artists of the time. It is thankful at the end of his life, he found his sanity and found a disciple who then become the Second Patriarch, Patriarch Heaven Law. Patriarch Heaven Law also becomes a peerless expert of and possesses the same body constitution like Patriarch Heartless. Many believes that is the reason Patriarch Heartless chose Patriarch Heaven Law to succeed him Patriarch Heaven Law also learns the Heartless Sutra and the Soul Devouring Palm. But since Patriarch Heaven Law originated from a prestigious scholarly family in Aeropa, he was not as vicious as the First Patriarch He rarely used the Soul Devouring Palm as it is a technique that makes many factions and sect despise the school. Instead the Second Patriarch created the Twelve Step of Heaven. It was a movement technique that allows people to walk on water and to step on a blade of grass, floating like a weightless feather. It does not require the prerequisite of having the Poisonous Extreme Yin body so Matriarch Nameless who is one of the disciples of Second Patriarch becomes the Third Matriarch. Matriarch Nameless was a woman of dubious background but she was also a peerless expert of her generation and feared all over Jianghu. She is credited in the creation of the Twin Dragon Imprisoning the Immortals Formation. But she died early. Many of her disciples believes that she tries to learn the heartless Sutra and the Soul Devouring palm which is considered the most powerful technique of Jade Palace school. The fourth Patriarch lives during the Battle of The Nine Princes in Midgard. He was a man and he was called Peerless. For the first time in a long time Ziyan school once again embroiled themselves inside the Imperial Court businesses. Only this time it was not as lucky as Patriarch Heartless and Patriarch Peerless back the wrong Prince and was exiled to Beyond the Pass. In his exile, he sees death and the futility of war. He sees suffering and pain. He felt the pain of the common people and the suffering resulted from the games of nobles and Kings. He sees life and hope and like being awakened after a long sleep, he gained enlightenment under a Bodhi Tree and created the Forgiving Palm. He is famous in Jianghu as a powerful expert that never killed his enemies. He turns enemies into friends, rivals into bosom buddies and lives as carefree and justly as possible. He is not ashamed of the Heaven and is not ashamed to wake up in the morning. The day he died, his funeral was full of all the great heroes in Jianghu coming to honor him in the top of Tianshan Mountain. On his death bed, he passed the Ring of Ownership to Patriarch Limitless, one of his most outstanding disciples. During the Barbarian States Dynasty in Midgard, it was the Fifth Patriarch that creates a prosperous era for the school in the state of Han. Helping the Han Wang to rid out of invaders, the Fifth Patriarch becomes the Grand Tutor of the son of Crown prince of Han. The fifth Patriarch is called Limitless and he created the sword skill called the Severing the Heaven technique. With this technique, Patriarch Limitless was undefeated and is given the title Sword Saint in Jianghu. And since then every Patriarch or Matriarch of the school all have made it a tradition to create a new technique and passed it down to the next generation. After the events of Warring Era that lasted a hundred year affecting both Aeropa and Midgard, Ziyan School has become a reclusive school with only a certain individuals that could join them. The reason why Ziyan teaches the boy the core of her school technique is because one of the tenets of her school is that if any of the disciple of her school should ever encountered any person with the Poisonous Extreme Yin Body, then it is her or his duty to pass down the Heartless Sutra, Soul Devouring Palm, and the Poison Devouring Breathing Technique. The reason why this becomes a tenet of her school, is because many of the Patriarch and Matriarch of the school possess the Poisonous Extreme Yin Body and they all sympathize for anyone that has the same affliction. Even the First Patriarch has the same affliction and it is because of that he passed down his skills to Patriarch Heaven Law. Because Patriarch Heaven Law possess the same affliction. The Heartless Sutra, Soul Devouring Palm, and the Poison Devouring Breathing Technique, these three techniques could only be learned by those who possess the Poisonous Extreme Yin Constitution. The fact that Lancel nephew possess this kind of body constitution and she who has the Sutra, isn''t this more than just a coincidence. The Second Patriarch Heaven Law once lecture to his student, "That there is no coincidence in this world. Forces greater than humans conspire to make certain things happen. Think of a million random choices that you make and yet how each and every one of them bring closer to your destiny." ''Karma is sowed and reaped'' Ziyan said sighing. If she did not meet Lancel a long time ago, and swore a promise, would she have kidnaped this boy? If she did not learn from the Jade Palace Gate even if she kidnapped the boy could she save his life by imparting the boy with the Heartless Sutra? Ziyan look towards the sky and said ''Heaven O Heaven'' and then she look back down and look at the boy. Learning these three techniques, it would be hard for that boy not to become a peerless existence in martial arts. But heroes dies young and tragically. She sighed and lamented ''Heaven Will. Heaven Will!'' as she flies through the air to reach her hut. Inside the hut, she grabs the Qin and began playing it, creating a very melancholic sound, like she was lamenting to the Heavens and even affecting Charles contemplation. The moonlight is high, unreachable, the wind is laughing. If a moth is afraid of touching fire, how can its life be magnificent? What an unfortunate fate!! Those that have the Poisonous Extreme Yin body unless mastering the Heartless Sutra to its pinnacle would not live past forty. ''If a moth is afraid of touching fire, how can its life be magnificent?'' she repeated as the sound of the Qin seems to be haunting the valley. **************************************************************************** 12 BEAUTY THAT CAN SINK FISH AND DOWN A GOOSE AEROPA STATE OF HAN XIANYANG The state of Han is one of the states in the larger continent of Aeropa; with their capital city is Xianyang, the once illustrious capital of the Luo family of Han before they were replaced by the Song dynasty that is also short-lived. Then the Aeropean enter another period of warfare which created the current chaotic situations of states in the large Aeropa. According to the Records of the Hundred States Period, the royal family of Han dynasty in Aeropa was actually a cadet branch of the Zhou dynasty that once ruled Midgard before their eventual destruction on the hands of Olaf the Conqueror. They managed to escape the persecution of the Northmen when they ran pass the Mountain that separates the grassy plains of the Western Barbarians and the large empire of Hardstone dynasty. During the Period of Warfare between the original inhabitants of the fertile continent of Aeropa and the influx of the fallen dynasty survivors, the Luo family who is the royal family of Han gradually gained influence and importance and they created the city Xianyang and called themselves Viscount. And not before long, they declared themselves King. King Luo Xi appointed Li Yu as Prime Minister and implemented legalist policies. These strengthened the state and the realm. They declared themselves itself a new kingdom during the Turbulence Barbarian War Period. Strong and possessing a capable military, Han conquered its neighbors and declared themselves Emperor and sits in the Dragon Throne and bear the Heaven Will on their shoulders like the tradition of old. But they never managed to conquer the whole continent as the Western Barbarian always comes attacking. The Bourbon mocked the Han, conquering two Kingdoms and daring to declare to hold the Heaven Will. What Dragon Throne! What Heaven Will? The Bourbon rules all under Heaven. Separated by the Mountains, the Bourbons could not pass to Aeropa, if not the whole world will be under the Banner of Bourbon. It is because of this the Han expands their borders and territory. Their ancestors used to rule both Midgard and Aeropa. But the Northmen came and end the Han ancestors rule and manage to conquer and pacify all the regions of Midgard. After a few decades of fighting and war, Han controlled Xianyang, Hanzhong, Nanyang and reached until Shu and they never expand any more than these borders. Eventually they make alliances with their stronger neighbors before the Han dynasty falls under the rebellion of Song Yuan to avenge Lu Dingqiu. It ushered in the bloodiest battle of the whole history of Kingdom of Han. But the Luo family survives again. A branch of the Luo family fled back to Midgard and founded Southern Han. In that time it was the rule of the Bourbon Dynasty and the Emperor was a wise and sagacious emperor and allowed the Luo family to thrive and even give them some lands. During the warring period, the Luo family gained some lands and founded Southern Han. While this was happening, the main branch of the family who did not went to Midgard during their first escape, waited their time and when the Song dynasty was waning and in decline, they staged a rebellion and the state of Han is founded again. They lost all their great splendors and are now surrounded by many larger states but they managed to restore Han, even as a state. Two Han. One in Aeropa, another in Midgard. And in Southern Han lives a young Queen that desires to bring glory to the names of her House. Luo Ruohua is the Queen of Southern Han and she is now leaning on her recliner inside the courtyard of the Li Wang residence. The Queen of Southern Han, what would she be doing here in Aeropa instead of being in Midgard, ruling her kingdom? She was closing her eyes as she enjoys the sound of the zither from the gardens. She could not help but lament her fate. A puppet Queen and she was almost even assassinated a few days ago. Her father was a great king and an even greater military leader. During his time, his father repelled many great invasions from its neighbor and allowed Southern Han to breathe even while surrounded by all superpower Northmen nations. Her mother was Lady Gao, the daughter of the official Gao Jingde. Gao Jingde, Ruohua grandfather from her mother side was a capable official and even sacrifices his life fighting the troops of Western Capital and Norveg. She sighed as she was contemplating something. The reason why she is here is because she ran. Why does she run? Because to stay is to invite death. Her ministers wanted to lead her astray, her generals wanted to kill her. The kingdoms have no pillars and small. Its treasury is also almost dried up after the many years of repelling armed forces with gold. The West has Westhold, brave and strong people with their mastery over horses. In her father times Westhold rarely attacked Southern Han, content in guarding the Pass but since King Julius ascended the throne, it is clear to Ruohua that man is intending to conquer the world. Searching for talents, arming the soldiers, strengthening the army, it is clear indication of that man ambition. Young and able, King Julius is clearly intending to move Westhold to compete with the other powers in the Middle Kingdom. Norveg possess large lands and a large amount of troops. If not for the threats that Avillon possess that restrict them from actively moving, then Southern Han would be crushed long ago. Western Capital has always wanted to annex Southern Han to expand their land and to contend with Westhold. Westhold has always raided the Western Capital lands, coming with their horses, raiding many villages, burning buildings and houses before disappears to the wind. They are bullied by Westhold mobile cavalry units. And as such Western Capital always pays some gold to prevent Westhold from sending their raid party. The gold they get from Southern Han. Southern Han pays Western Capital to not attack Southern Han. Western Capital pays Westhold to stop their raiding party. Sharing the same plight, but could not unite. Avillon was the same as Norveg. But Ruohua knows that these matters will not always be the same. The Two Tigers of the East Stormholt and Norveg has shown sign that they wish to engage in an all-out war with Avillon. Whatever happens, whether Avillon wins of the Two Tigers win, none of it is good for Southern Han. If the balance of the Seven Kingdom is broken, then a Warring Period will began again and this time Ruohua is keen enough to know that her kingdom will not survive like last time. No capable ministers to advise the matters of the world, no heroic general to guards the border and punishes invaders, Southern Han is in precarious position right now. Norveg to the North, Western Capital on the South, Avillon to the East and Westhold to the West. Enemies everywhere. She sighed ''My Lady, why sigh?'' one of the attendants asked as she could not help but feel sad. One could not understand why an attendant would feel sad just because their lady is sad. That is because their lady is Luo Ruohua. The attendant name is Mu Chun, a slender young girl, cute and adorable little girl that serves the Luo of Southern Han From her childhood she accompanied her lady and grew to have affection and care for her young lady Last night after seeing her Lady could not sleep, Mu Chun was also worried seeing her lady having no appetite and not being able to at ease, so she asked Li Wang steward to prepare some entertainment for her Lady. Musician are called, zither sound filled the household, the qin string tremble and the willow branches sways following the harmony yet her lady still do not smile Even as the sound of zither fills the garden, her lady could not be at ease. Mu Chun could not see her lady expression but weathering years of hardship with her lady how could she not know what her lady felt right now. Even though her lady face is covered with a veil, her eyes told Mu Chun of her lady feelings. Luo Ruohua in normal days covered his face. Only when she is with her trusted attendants and family would she remove the veil over her face. All the people of Southern Han know why Luo Ruohua put a veil over her face. It is said her beauty could bring the downfall of a kingdom. And it nearly did. When she was thirteen of age, one of the noble scions accidentally look at her face and could not forget her face. He falls in love with the young Princess and asked his father, Hai Wang to propose marriage to Southern Han King. But the Princess was not the kind of family that family could just propose not to mention the Princess herself at the time did not think about marriage. Lovesick and could not have the objects of his desire, the noble scion killed himself by jumping down from a cliff. Hai Wang blames the Princess and demands the royal family to kill their daughter to appease the spirit of his son. The Royal family refuse and Hai Wang call upon his men and marches to the Capital. Thankfully, he was defeated almost immediately after General Yu Jing marched and neutralize the threat. General Yu Jing after the battle has concluded comes to the royal palace and tender his resignation and leaving an advice to the royal family. ''Hai Wang and his son both fall to beauty. To have a beautiful face that can sink fish and down a goose, to shut out the moon and put the flowers to shame is not a blessing but a curse to our Southern Han. Beauty is the reason Hai Wang family is in ruins.Beauty ruins the nation; beauty ruins the nation'' he said before leaving the court laughing bitterly. All the family of Hai Wang was executed and buried without a tombstone for the crime of treason. Since then Luo Ruohua wears a veil. Beautiful face that could topple a kingdom, this kind of beautiful woman rarely has happy endings. So, the King covered the face of her daughter, and teaches her the art of governing. Mu Chun as the Princess most loyal attendant was taught martial arts. ''Send them away, Mu Chun'' Ruohua ordered as she waves her hand gesturing for them to leave. The music stopped and the sound ceased. The performers look at Mu Chun and Mu Chun nodded ''Tell me what Mu Chun can do for my Lady so my lady will not be sad anymore'' Mu Chun and her other attendants also nodded ready to move if the Princess orders them. Ruohua look at her attendants and smiles. ''Today, nothing. Tomorrow is a different story'' she said before getting up from the recliner and begins walking to her courtyard. Mu Chun just sighed and follows her from behind. Her Lady is civil, virtuous, and serene. She could play qin and chess equally well, she was talented in both literature and art, while also being known for her entertaining wit and conversations, and she was considered to be extremely gentle. To see her distraught Mu Chun could not bear it so she only nodded weakly. Ruohua notices these so she said to Mu Chun ''Do not worry too much Mu Chun. Li Wang is close to our family. We will return to Midgard after I have a solution.'' Mu Chun nodded. Actually there is a solution. But it''s not a solution that she likes. Marriage. Since time immemorial to bind two family together, especially powerful families, marriage is the most effective way to do it. Norveg is not possible. Western Capital is even more impossible. Avillon on the other hand despise Southern Han. So, there is only Westhold. But the King is married and not the kind of man who would desire an alliance with Southern Han. So, the only question is which family in Westhold that would find her influence useful. Even as she was thinking of this matter she keeps walking gracefully to her courtyard. ''Westhold, land of brave heroes.'' she said uttering under here breath with a slight anticipation ************************************************************************** The next morning the courtyard of Ruohua was full of gifts given by most of the noble families in Han state. All to show intention that the state of Han is receptive towards the Queen. Some also shows intention of courting the Southern Han queen. Most of them from noble clans and powerful families. A goose feather sent from thousands of miles away is a present little in size but rich in meaning But this is only the surface. Poison and daggers is hidden since it is not time yet. The Han state is weak. Southern Han is rich and its land is larger than Han state in Aeropa. What the people of Han state don''t know is that Southern Han is in precarious situation. To rebuilt back the Han dynasty is hard but there are still loyalists to the cause. Southern Han has always been providing Han state with resources while Han state provides man. Aeropa does not lack men, Midgard does not lack resources. The land of Midgard is fertile and prospers well but dominated by Northmen. Ruohua wanted to use Northmen men but Northmen don''t want to be used by Han royal family. One is willing, the other is not. Aeropa is also fertile but drought sometimes come and destroys their hard work while Midgard rarely experiences drought. Southern Han is also desperate. Pacify the internal matters before expanding. Ruohua is just a fifteen year old child but even she understands this simple concept. But Ruohua must not show her desperation. She comes to Han passing Taiyuan to amass support from the Han nobles to regain back her lost authority in the court. Even as her attendants read her the list of lavish gifts of jewelry, paintings, poems and gold she could not pay attention. Trouble is brewing in Southern Han, no moment to lose. Hoping for a peerless talent to help her that is unreasonable but she could not return empty handed. Li Wang will not always be generous and some influential party has begun seeing her as a target. Without sufficient strength, she could not protect herself. Now the gifts have come and she knows she must return to her kingdom quickly. The longer she left her kingdom unattended the more the officials of her kingdom will gain sway but returning without power would only spell doom for her. She then said to her attendants with an uncaring expression, treating gold like dirt. ''Calculate the worth of each gift and pawn it. The gold you get distributes it to the poor of Han state.'' ''My Lady!'' Mu Chun almost shouted but realizing her actions are improper quickly approach her Lady and ask her ''Why would you do that, my Lady?'' Ruohua is frugal and humble, this traits of her is already known by the people of Southern Han. This is the reason she possess the hearts of the people, yet she could not gain the hearts of evil men. She in her years ruling in Southern Han, albeit short before her minister grab her authority, is praised as she only take only the supplies that she needed without living luxuriously. ''My Lady if all of these gifts are pawn and its worth measured in gold, when we return we could buy goods for the Palace. The Palace lacked sufficient goods and Mu Chun knows young lady does not care about gold but those officials have always mocked my lady and Mu Chun could not stand it. Why not my lady took this and uses it for my lady use?'' Ruohua look at Mu Chun and smiles under her veil and spoke with the most mesmerizing voice one could hear. ''All rulers should worry about is not having enough virtues or enough fame. Why worry about not having enough goods?'' Saying these words of wisdom how could Mu Chun protested. She only nodded weakly and assent to her lady request What Mu Chun doesn''t understand is that fame is sometime more important than gold and goods. Luo Ruohua is known as the Queen of Southern Han, her status is noble but other than that the people of Han states knows nothing about her. What is her personality? Who is she other than a young Queen? By giving aid in terms of gold and goods to the poor Han state, her fame would surely resound throughout the state and she might even gather talented people of Han coming to her to join her in her journey back. And by doing this kind of thing she also avoided troublesome entanglements. To favor any particular noble house would open up terrible rivalries. She had to emanate mystery and desirability, never discouraging anyone''s hopes but never yielding. By doing this she gained fame and a virtuous and benevolent ruler impression. The nobles that courted her by sending her gift could also found no fault instead they might even value her more and praise her as an example to all women. Ruohua knew how the game is play. She might not be able to execute martial arts but the game of politics, she knows more than most. She might not be able to craft military strategy to secure a win from her tent but she could scheme and plot her way to success. Finishing handling this matter, she then get up from her chair and walk outside her courtyard and breathe the clear air of Xianyang. Standing there on the courtyard, her back was straight and there was vigor in her. ''All that remains is my desperation'' she said under her breath. **************************************************************************** Charles is training again. Another month has passed and this time Charles is still training. It''s Bloodmoon in Midgard The month of farming and war. Farm produces food which supports the war one scholars one said about the reason why the Bloodmoon is called the month of farming and war. It is a month dedicated to Orlanth the God of War. After one month Charles has realized that his body is taller than normal kids his age. He grew one foot taller making him look like a teenager of fifteen year old. He is now five feet tall. With special formulas of herbs and other ingredients Charles has managed to breakthrough into another realm in his training of martial arts. Mistress Ziyan told Charles that now that he has breakthrough to Body Freeing Realm he has lengthen his own life span and achieving optimum health. Charles also recognizes this as he can now jump to six feet high and his body is more agile and flexible. Sacrificing the soul to achieve bodily strength. Some that practices the Boundless Path way of martial arts sheds the physical body to exist in spiritual realms, such as one of the various immortal paradises. Of course no one knows whether those who follow this path would really be able to enter immortal paradise. It is dangerous to interpret these words and thoughts literally. These Boundless Path practitioners achieve spirit flight, but their physical bodies do not. But the path where Charles is treading now is different. Instead of seeking enlightenment of the Boundless Path, Charles seeks to strengthen his physical bodies instead of the spiritual soul that could not be proven. Since he has passed halfway in the Body Freeing realm, he is practicing the method to strengthen more of his body. Worldly Wanderer achieved by practicing meditation, which leads to tranquility, and breathing exercises. People like Red Sword, Mad Fairy Southern Flower all possessed Worldly Wanderer internal energy level. But even then there are distinction of how pure and dominating someone internal energy. Only by clashing head on one would know the true power of internal energy of one practitioner. This method immortalizes the spirit but not the physical body. Since Charles body has been strengthen now its times to strengthen the ephemeral soul. Refining the mind, attention to details, forging one mind and body in adversity and one day a new path may be opened. Sitting cross legged on one of the peak of small hill inside the Sword Tomb Valley, Charles is focused on regulating his breathing. For one hour he regulates his breathing, the energy of the Sword Tomb keep nourishing his body and clearing his mind. But he could not help but think of his homeland and his uncle. His internal energy still feels icy and cold but the cold is no longer biting and instead it is soothing and relaxing. No longer malevolent but calm as the blue sky. Like the gentle winds and faint clouds. He is ten years old but his internal energy is comparable to those who practices internal energy for ten years. For a boy his age he could fight at least grown men who did not practice martial arts. If anyone heard this of course they would be shocked. But this is not surprising. The Jade Palace Gate Sect is a reclusive sect and produces many peerless martial arts experts across the centuries. Each of their leaders leaves many martial art skills and each one is a consummate skills. But if Charles intends to fight experts like his uncle or Mad Fair he would surely be defeated easily. Now, that Charles could feel internal energy he knows that his uncle possess the internal energy of those who have practices for fifty years. His teacher Purple Fairy Ziyan possesses the internal energy of 45 years practices. Each martial artist has their own ways and technique to increase their amount of internal energy. The fact that his teacher Ziyan is younger than a decade from his uncle should also be considered. This shows that the methods of Jade Palace Gate Sect are truly domineering and perfect. Charles also wonders if this is Heaven will that he meet with Ziyan. A month has passed so by now, he has accepted Ziyan as his teacher rand after accepting Ziyan as his teacher sincerely, his teacher imparted him the knowledge of the Extreme Poisonous Yin body. If he did not meet Mistress Ziyan then Charles wouldn''t even know what kills him in the future and his plan will all be for naught. Mistress Ziyan then said to him when Charles marveled at their meeting and the coincidences ''This is Heaven Will. I wanted to meet young master Lancel and settle the debt of the past but I met you. Since you possess the Extreme Poisonous Yin body, I have no choice but to adhere to the sect rules and accept you as my disciple. My teacher is the current Head of the Jade Palace Sect. I am his first student and his successor. And you are my first student. Our school is not strict; most of the sect disciple all wanders the Jianghu. If you recognize their martial arts then greet them and told them the name of your master and they will give respect'' Charles then asked what the debt of her past with his uncle is. Ziyan smiles and told him the reason why she wanted to meet Charles was to have their promised duels. In the past Ziyan lost in a battle with her uncle. She was fifteen at the time and his uncle was twenty. At the time her sword skill was not as refined or as deadly as it is today. They promised to duel each other on top of the Divine Immortal Peak in Xianyang the next year on the first day of the spring buds open. But Lancel never showed. Year after year she waited on top of the Peak always coming to fulfill her promise yet he never showed. When she heard from the tribesmen that Scholar of Sword Meng Zhang has lent his medallion to his Senior Brother Ziyan inquires the tribesman. From the tribesman she heard the story of a warrior traversing the Pass with a red sword on his hips. Ziyan knew then that it is Lancel the red Sword. And then things happened and now Charles is Ziyan disciple and Lancel will finally come to Xianyang after all these years After hearing the truth, Charles could not help but kowtowed to her and accept her wholeheartedly When Charles looks at the expression of his master, he could see a profound longing and sorrows and Charles knows this is a matter of the hearts. To Ziyan eyes, Charles is no more than a kid but Charles possesses the wisdom of thirty decades inside his mind. How could he not see and understand. There are some unspoken feeling between Ziyan and his uncle. From what Charles knew about his uncle, he is known to be faithful towards his wife Lady Kyra. But maybe there is another story. Charles should be focusing his mind yet his mind could not be focused. It was then that the sound of zither fills the valley; the sound is melodic and contains sorrows and longing. It reverberates inside the valley like the trembling of a war drum inciting internal energy to boil. From all directions the sounds arises up like a storm.Charles could feel the coldness inside his body rises up and gushes of energy surges from his lower abdomen, forcing him to focus on his Heartless Sutra and Charles began chanting the Heartless Sutra. The more he chanted the more he could focus, the more he could understand. Yesterday, Ziyan teaches him Twelve Steps of Heaven. Each step is profound and has different function. The First Step Dragon Gliding through the Sky is a dodging movement. Mastering this first step, circulating internal energy in the foot one could glide through assaults of arrows. As long one is not exhausted, this skill would keep one safe from incoming arrows. Now that he could focus, his teacher movement that she shows yesterday replay itself inside Charles thoughts. And Charles suddenly stands up but his mind is still meditating. He followed the movement of his teacher in his memory and his feet emits cold aura as the soil beneath his feet felt cold. Then with one tap of his foot he jumped and glided to one of the other peaks, graceful and dignified and landing smoothly he opens his eyes and takes a deep breath. He clasped his hand and bow towards the Peak where his master resided. ''Charles pays respect to Master.'' The sound of the zither stops and then a woman flew out from the hut on top of one of the peaks and landed smoothly in front of Charles. ''Pack your belongings. We are going to Xianyang'' Saying this Ziyan sits down on one of the stone boulders and closes her eyes. Smiling, Charles quickly went back to his hut and packing ''Xianyang'' he mused. ''I have always wanted to see it.'' Thinking of this he was really excited and thus at evening, they went out of the valley and start their journey to Xianyang. ***************************************************************************** 13 PAVILION OF IMMORTALS XIANYANG STATE OF HAN Both mountain and water face sun, hence the name of Xianyang. The scenery is beautiful like paintings, it possess many abundant products from the state of Wei. It is also a key position in central are to the northwest of Aeropa. It is a city steeped in history of ancient dynasties. One can even say it is the natural museum of Aeropa civilization. Xianyang is the birth place of Eresian history and culture after their banishment from Midgard, and starting place of Han dynasty and culture. Emperor Luo Xiu chose Xianyang as its capital, and made Xianyang the first ancient capital of Aeropa after Han falls in Midgard. 18 Tombs of the Han Emperor is in the city of Xianyang and was preserved even after Song Taizu becomes Emperor of the Song dynasty. Charles marvels at the history, his teacher ponder longingly into the sky. Charles, in this couple of month has changed. In mind and body. With the training he has subjected himself to, his body is sturdy and his mind becomes even clearer. Now, that he knows he needs to master the Heartless Sutra to maintain his longevity, Charles felt both relived and pressured. Relieved because he was spared of a fate not knowing what kills him, not knowing why he died, Charles could not accept that. Pressured because he knows if he could not master the Heartless Sutra, his life will be cut short. One day, a thousand autumns, his mentality and his disposition also changed. Looking at the back of his teacher, the Purple Fairy Ziyan walk through the mountain trails without any showing of tiredness, her movements was graceful and elegant. Energy was contained in her lithe little body; her long black hair flowed over her shoulders, straight and glossy. Her lips were pink and vibrant showing the charm of a young woman. She was fifteen when she battles Charles uncle, now she is twenty five but her face doesn''t seem to age. Charles wondered what is the entanglement between his teacher and his uncle that for a decade she was not able to forget? Shaking his head, he tries to forget his thought and keep following his teacher while at the same time practicing the First Move of Twelve Steps of Heaven. Since it is only the first move, if one sees from afar one could see that Charles is walking in a weird way, such that it could elicit laughter from the surrounding. Charles is only thankful that people rarely frequent this Mountain to the top and rarely that comes to this mountain at dawn. Ziyan sometimes chuckle looking at Charles but she did not mock him. She just let him train and sometimes even offer pointers. ''Inject energy to your feet. Feel the cold air.'' For a normal practitioner the heat has to travel down to the feet area and then to cover the feet and enable a person to do the actions of the Twelve Step of Heaven. But for Charles who has a different body constitution, his training is a little bit different. It was this way they travel the mountain, Charles practicing his moves, The Fairy instruct him. Sometime as they travel to the top, they would see pagodas around the pond in the mountain rail. The people inside the pagodas are all Jianghu people, and they all seem to training on the Mountain. They also all seems to respect the Purple Fairy and even her suitors are waiting for her. It was then that Charles knows why these pagodas are built in this mountain and why there are so many Jianghu people is here. Since his teacher always comes here in the openings of spring every year, these people must have thought to court her during these moments. From what Charles has seen his teacher is a pretty private person, a woman that is hard to meet. ''HEHEHE'' Charles chuckles and laughed looking at his flustered teacher expression every time someone offers her a present or gifts. ''What are you laughing at?'' Ziyan said glaring at Charles and Charles found it wise to shut his mouth. Through all his experiences, they are moving closer to the Divine Immortal Peak. As they come closer to the top the air becomes a bit colder and refreshing. Charles takes a deep breath and smiles joyfully, unrestrained and carefree, like he has no burdens in the world, detached from the worldly ways and wiser than his age. Reminded of the Earth he left behind he sighed and smiles, and his smile was him letting go of the past. The maple tree was beautiful and lively, the two figures move quickly to the Peak while enjoying the scenery. Reaching the top Charles quickly spotted a Pavilion. Etched on top of the Pavilion entrance it wrote Pavilion of Immortals. And there was an old man with white hair and white long beard on his chin sitting in front of a weiqi board inside the Pavilion. His white hair is long and blown by the wind, his demeanor is nobly and carefree. From the top one could see the glorious view of the city of Xianyang, the wind is blowing calmly and gently, the air is cold and refreshing. Yet the old man pays the view and the matters of his surrounding no mind and was looking intently at the weiqi board. He then looks at Ziyan before laughing and tap the weiqi board with one of his fingers. Gust of wind was formed and the weiqi stones flew to the air before landing respectively to their bowls Charles was shocked. This kind of display of internal energy control shows that this old person is a very powerful martial expert. ''Master'' Ziyan remarked and bow respectfully before glaring at Charles. ''Greet your grandmaster'' Charles stands upright and bowed in respect. This man is Ziyan master. It means that this man is also the current Patriarch of the Jade Palace Gate ''Charles greets Grandmaster.'' The old man smiles and nodded but he pays Charles no mind, more like ignoring him. ''Ziyan, still waiting? After all of this years? Even abducting his nephew.'' The Old man was shaking his head, clearly disappointed. Charles was shocked. How does this old man knows about his relation with Uncle Lancel? But Ziyan was not. The State of Han belongs to the Luo family but it also partly belongs to the Jade Palace Gate Sect in as certain sense. Many of the generals that guard the borders of Han are the honorary disciple of Jade Palace Gate and the royal family of Han state owes many debt of gratitude towards the people of the Jade Palace Gate. There is nothing that happens in the state of Han without his Teacher not knowing about it. ''You accept a boy of such origin as your disciple, this is intriguing'' and the old man still sitting inside the Pavilion, open up his palm The harmless looking old man suddenly seems to possess an imposing disposition and intimidating authority. It was like a dragon being awoken, and energy roiled out from him as the clouds in the Peak of the Mountain even show slight movement like it was being repelled by this force coming out of the Old Man. Old Immortal Ziyan shouted in anger and dash forward with her sword coming out of her sheath and resplendent light filled the mountain peak. But the Old Man did not even panic as he uses his other hand to tap the floor of the Pavilion. It was a gentle tap but energy ripples from the Pavilion and the bowls of weiqi stones was stirred as one of the stones float to the air. And then the Old Man blows his breath to the floating weiqi stones and the weiqi stones were like a bullet as it darted through the wind and deflect the powerful momentum of Ziyan attack, forcing her to somersault backward and looking at her teacher with a hint of worry. All of this happens in a matter of second and by the time of that clash ended, Charles found his head under the palm of that old man. ''Grandmaster, what are you doing?'' Charles hated this, the feeling of powerlessness. Knowing that his life is under the Old man whims. But he managed to control his anger and shows no fear instead calmly asking the Old Man what he intend to do with him. The Old man did not reply his question but instead choses to inject internal energy inside Charles body and then a hot energy poured from the Old Man Palms and the heat travels from head and suddenly was stopped in his dantian and the Old Man looked at Charles with a n incredulous expression and smiles meaningfully. Ziyan knows that smile. It means this is a complicated matter. ''A Poisonous Extreme Yin body. So, that''s why. Hmm¡­this is troublesome'' then he immediately releases Charles as Charles was flung back through the air but Ziyan jumped and quickly receive Charles in midair Charles was dumbfounded but he spoke nothing. ''Hmm'' the Old Man contemplated before sighed. ''Life is long'' he said before heaving a long sigh and his disposition becomes carefree again. ''I am called Old Immortal Li.'' The Old Man said. ''From now on, you are one of our own. And we Jade Palace Gate Sect protect our own.'' Then Old Immortal Li look up to the scenery on his left and said ''This time you could let it go, Ziyan. He is coming. I hope this battle will end your desire. Come home'' Ziyan did not say anything. She did not object but neither did she refuse. ''Now, as we wait for him to arrive, can you accompany this old Man playing Weiqi?'' He asks and Ziyan smoothed her robe and nodded. She enters the pavilion and sits on the stone table and look at the golden plated weiqi board. ''Which one do you want?'' ''White'' she said and his teacher take the black. Charles also enters but his entrance was not warmly welcomed by Old Immortal Li. But Ziyan allowed him to enter. This is not because of purely emotional reason. This is because Ziyan want Charles to look at Old Immortal Li playing style. Maybe he could learn something. Old Immortal Li is not only a great expert of Jianghu he is also a great tactician and strategist of state of Han. But he has rarely coming out to enter the worldly matters so his name was forgotten by time and people of his era are mostly dead or too old. There is a reason why the people of Jianghu called him Old Immortal Li. It is because he is 200 years old already. Many people of Jianghu believe that Old Immortal Li has ways of practicing immortality. Once, a King of Han even offers many riches and titles as long as his teacher would be able to teach him the method of immortality. His teacher responded, that if he could leave his riches and palaces, his beloved harems and concubines, to be a normal man and accompanied him in meditation then maybe that King would be also eligible to cultivate the path of Immortality. But the King could not do that and gives up. But Ziyan knows this is not true immortality. No one lives forever. It is only that the cultivation of his teacher has reached the Heavenly immortal level that living a few hundred years is no longer a problem. But in the end, he will die and buried under the ground just like others. If there exists immortals like in the story, what use are armies and kingdoms, Immortals in the stories, with one hand governing everything? But it is true, that to killed his teacher, is easier than done. And looking at Charles, Ziyan smiles. This disciple of hers is not only a fast learner but also very talented in weiqi. In her time in the Sword Tomb of Heartless she once challenged Charles in weiqi, and lost. And the thirty battles after that, not even once she has won over him which astounded Ziyan. Smiling Old Immortal Li put down his black stone on the right corner. Ziyan then put down her white stone and the match begins. Ziyan was a timid and cautions. This is Charles evaluation. While Old Immortal Li even though he looks peaceful and refined, his moves were aggressive and he keeps capturing and netting the white stones, like an undefeatable general. Charles also realizes that Old Immortal li did a strange move to test Ziyan strength in the opening. The move was a mistake and Ziyan shows that she is also a very skillful player by an accurate and efficient move but Old Immortal Li was experienced. He only smiles proudly. Charles smiles and snicker behind Ziyan. Charles knows the way to deal with old fox like Old immortal Li. The best way is to do an unexpected move. Ziyan was having difficulty in intercepting her teacher move. Charles did not spoke but behind her, Ziyan could see that his disciple wanted to laugh. ''This kind of move¡­hasn''t he seen it before?'' Charles thought to himself The two of them are engaged in a skirmish on the left side of the board. Ziyan notices that her disciple is snickering and smiling and one crazy thought entered her mind. ''How would you solve this, Charles?'' She asked. This startles her teacher. But he remains quiet. ''Master. This is Master game. Master should be the one making the moves.'' ''Make a move'' Ziyan insisted. In her life she never managed to beat his teacher. His teacher was an undefeated martial artist but that pales in comparison of his weiqi skills. ''If you win, I''ll teach you another skill'' Hearing this Charles finally becomes interested. Ziyan get up from her seat and let Charles sit. Old Immortal Li frown and his face shows disapproval. He was about to scold Ziyan but then he thought he better humiliate this little kid. Old Immortal Li has always hated those who possess the Extreme Poisonous Yin body. Charles then sits and his eyes immediately turned sharp and cold, analyzing the entire weiqi board like a hawk. ''Make your move, little kid'' Charles smiles before he suddenly attacked deep inside Old Immortal Li-controlled territory on the right side. Ziyan was shocked and so does her teacher. ''Charles!'' She shouted but Charles only waves away his hand, smiling calmly and waiting for Old Immortal Li to make a move. ''What is the little kid is trying to do? This is totally in the black area.'' Old Immortal Li thought to himself. But he was also shocked and flustered. Nobody would make such a rookie mistake. ''Fine, if you are going to give me free meals why would I shy away?'' Old Immortal Li responded, quickly capturing three of Charles stones. Ziyan was frustrated but Charles was calm like and steady like a mountain. He only looks as Old Immortal Li capturing his stones with as expected look. ''It is a poor move little kid'' Old Immortal Li said smiling from ear to ear. He expected to see a frustrated expression from the little kid but he was disappointed. The little kid was smiling. ''Grandmaster, then it is now my turn right?'' It was then that something unthinkable happens. The matches move in a direction that both Ziyan and Old Immortal Li did not expect. With each move after that Charles moves were like a cavalry charge, thundering across the battlefield. And twenty moves later Charles has taken three of Old Immortal Li stones in the upper right and occupied about half the area that most expert weiqi player will have written off as impregnable. It''s like Charles was a commander that has broken down a wall everybody said could not be broken. Sacrificing three stones to win the war, turning the battlefield into Charles favor. ''This is unacceptable. Impossible. Even in black''s area, white got a result. It''s unacceptable for black'' Old Immortal Li said holding his head, trying to figure out how he lost. Then he looks back at the little kid and he could not help but be astonished. Weiqi is an offshoot of military and for a young boy to defeat him one could only calculate the future of this kid. If he is to become a general of an army, how would he lead his soldiers? Old Immortal Li pondered this question. There are huge variations in Weiqi; nobody can read all of them. ''Everyone have a certain patterns in our minds when we play, so this is kind of move that Charles has employed, I would surely never think about it will brought victory'' He said to himself as he resigned from this first battle ''You seem to found a good seed, Ziyan'' ''Yes, master Ziyan'' said smiling proudly. Of course, Ziyan could not know how shocked her teacher is. He is a weiqi expert; an even tutors many generals in the arts of battle and strategy. All of this is derived from his deep understanding of weiqi, of capturing and trapping This boy moves are unpredictable and he seems to be able to sacrifice his clear advantage to gain a definite victory without hesitation. This not only shows his playing move but also his personality. He could sacrifice those closest to him to gain his objective. If he becomes a normal man, he could be called callous and cruel. But if he is a leader, this personality will help him climb the peak of power and positions. Old Immortal Li while he rarely meddles in the politics of the world, it does not means he is ignorant of the worldly way. Not to mention this boy possess the Poisonous Extreme Yin Body and is now practicing the Jade Palace Gate core technique. Then there is still the fact that he is the Third Son of the Vassal Prince Arthur Martell. With his mind, background and his martial arts it would be hard for him not to rise in the world even if he doesn''t want to. This kind of seed must be cultivated properly. Especially his character, so Old Immortal Li then ask ''What are your thoughts on war, little kid?'' Old Immortal Li suddenly asked as Charles get up from the chair. The matters of morals and personality are the most important in nurturing such a talented seed which is why Old Immortal Li asked this question. Westhold men are known to war against the Western Barbarians when they come down the Mountain and considering Lord Arthur Martell of Westhold which comes from a general family, this young kid will surely one day also ply his mind and body into the battlefield. This question is the most reasonable and he also wanted to learn the frame of mind that this kid possesses. Charles was startled but quickly regains his calm and then after some pondering he said ''This is not a simple matter. I''m but a little kid. My thoughts might be childish and embarrasses me in front of grandmaster'' ''Either way, speaks of your thought.'' Old Immortal Li was expecting to hear pacifist thoughts. Since the thoughts of the Northmen after the Bourbon rule was always in line with the Wise Master teachings to the Great Teacher literature has been consistently pacific and intensely opposed to militarism in any form Old Immortal Li was expecting this line of pacifistic thought But then Charles shocked his teacher and grandmaster with his word ''Then excuse me Grandmaster as I speak honestly.'' Old Immortal Li nodded and gesture him to continue. ''Military weapons are the means used by the Sages to punish violence and cruelty, to give peace to troublous times, to remove difficulties and dangers, and to succor those who are in peril.'' He said as he stand straight and tall like a valiant hero. He was a little kid but Old Immortal Li could see the valiant sprit beyond his childish nature. It reminded Old Immortal Li of the painting of Young Hero Lu Dingqiu in the tomb of Song Taizu. Charles continues to say his thoughts without hesitation and honestly. ''Every animal with blood in its veins and horns on its head will fight when it is attacked. How much more so will man, who carries in his breast the faculties of love and hatred, joy and anger! When he is pleased, a feeling of affection springs up within him; when angry, his poisoned sting is brought into play. That is the natural law which governs his being'' ''Then what about the teachings of the Great Teacher that the scholar espouses and has become a core tenet of administration of the world?'' Old Immortal Li asked. Charles snorted. ''They are all blind to all great issues, and without any appreciation of relative values, who can only bark out their stale formulas about "virtue" and "civilization," condemning the use of military weapons? They speak words like "for the people'' yet they never mingle with the people. They will surely bring a country to impotence and dishonor and the loss of her rightful heritage; or, at the very least, they will bring about invasion and rebellion, sacrifice of territory and general enfeeblement.'' Charles take a deep breath as the scholars resembles the officials in Earth that always retard the war effort. War is not a game. War is the last measure. Yet, after it is declared, one would either win or lose. But in the end, Charles also realizes that in a war the people always loses. Closing his eyes and calming his breathing he continued ''Yet they obstinately refuse to modify the position they have taken up. The truth is that, just as in the family the teacher must not spare the rod, and punishments cannot be dispensed with in the State, so military chastisement can never be allowed to fall into abeyance in the Empire. All one can say is that this power will be exercised wisely by some, foolishly by others, and that among those who bear arms some will be loyal and others rebellious.'' Ziyan was shocked with her disciple words. Ziyan is always an advocate of peace and so does their sect which maintains the harmony of Earth and Heaven, following the Boundless Path of inaction. ''This kid is uncommon'' Old Immortal Li remarked and then he stares intently at Charles and was jolted for a bit. For a moment he could see the scenery of bloodshed and war behind the boy. The scene lasted even less than a second but it was there but Old Immortal Li shakes his mind off from that image. After he reached Heavenly Immortal Cultivation level, he also possesses a keen intuition about a person. He is not able to see peer the future like the Diviner Sage but he could sense other people feelings and see some form of destiny in a person. ''This boy is dangerous. He possesses a great destiny. But it involves too many bloodshed'' he thought to himself. ''That is my thoughts on war, Grandmaster'' Charles finished before bowing and stand behind his teacher. Old Immortal Li nodded but his face did not show whether he was satisfied with the answer or not and Charles didn''t really care. He didn''t like being powerless. Old Immortal Li was about to say something when an unnatural gust of wind suddenly formed on top of the Peak and both Ziyan and Old Immortal Li look towards the end trails of the Mountains and Charles also look towards that direction. Ascending from the trail was a man with long flowing blond hair and eyes blue like the sky. His face was handsome and striking. On his left hip is a red scabbard. Charles was overjoyed. It was his uncle, Red Sword Lancel. Ziyan did not show any emotions but Old Immortal Li just flashed a wistful smile. Lancel look at the people on the top of the Peak and then after making sure that Charles was okay he straight and cupped his hand towards Old Immortal Li. ''Junior greets Senior Immortal.'' ''Kid, you have kept her waiting for a long time. Haish. Both of you are too stubborn. I hope that both of you could resolve both of your entanglements today. I will not stay here.'' Finished saying his word, he looks at Ziyan and Ziyan nodded. Then he looks at Red Sword Lancel and sighed. Then the Old Immortal Li got up and jumped and glides through the air and reach the edge of the mountain cliff before jumping down. Charles was shocked and ran to the cliff only to see that the Old Immortal was like an eagle soaring down the mountain by using the jagged peak as his stabilizing force making him look like he was flying down. Then he turns back only to see that his teacher and his uncle is locking eyes with each other, their eyes told a story and Charles smiles. Today, Charles hopes that his teacher and his uncle could resolve their feelings and Charles felt peaceful. **************************************************************************** 14 CHAOTIC ERA Lancel and Ziyan look at each other before Lancel suddenly sigh and said ''Is there a point to our battle when the answer to the question has been revealed?'' Lancel ask looking at Ziyan. ''Bring out your sword, Lancel!'' She said before unsheathing her own sword and sword intent filled the Peak. The cold that inhabits the Peak dispersed as Ziyan sword intent repels all cold. Lancel also unsheathe his red sword, bringing it out from his scabbard as an incomparably hot energy collided with Ziyan fierce sword intent. Each of their sword intent is sharp and hot, fierce and unrelenting. ''Begin!'' Ziyan shouted and she dash forward as she executed one of her sect swordplay technique, the Carefree Swordplay. Charles immediately went inside the Pavilion of Immortals far away from the battle as the sound of swords being unsheathed could be heard, like a glass was rubbed into the wall. Lancel slash to her right and she immediately sweep her sword to her right and the colliding sword sparks fire and lights as shockwave ripples from their sword encounter. The surrounding boulders on their left and right were cleaved into two as their sword slices were deflected to their left and right. Ziyan smiles showing an expression of satisfaction as she began inciting her internal energy as waves of energy wafted out of her body, boundless like the sea. Lancel was grinning as it remind him of the old days when they used to train with each other as they wander the Jianghu. ''The Young Master of Wellham and the Holy Daughter of the Jade Palace Gate¡­.once upon a time'' he mused as he smiles wistfully amidst the battle. Then Ziyan uses one of the moves of the Carefree Swordplay, Searching the Sea. Her sword tingles with excitement. Her left feet kick towards Lancel thigh as one of her hand chop downwards towards him with her sword, sharp and swift. Lancel deflect the kick with his right foot and with his left foot, he push the ground as he dashed backwards, narrowly missing the chopping sword from above. The internal energy embedded in that sword moves continue to move downward and the ground exploded into mass of soil, disturbing each other eyesight. ''Holding the Moon'' Ziyan whispers as she withdraws her sword backward which might seems a tiger that hides its fang but Lancel knows better. This is an internal energy movement. Lancel was aware of the Carefree Swordplay. Everyone in the Jianghu knows about the Carefree Swordplay. One of the core swordplay techniques of the Jade Palace Gate, it is renowned in Jianghu to be a swordplay technique that is full of mess. Yet, no one dares to say that it is a garbage technique. There is lightness movement, internal skills, external technique, Boundless Path and Nirvana Path understanding in each of its moves. One could even say that the swordplay was the interplay between the two philosophies of the Great Teacher and the Wise Master. With every sword moves, it was like the Great Teacher and the Wise Master were debating the order of Heaven and Earth, talking about the Path and the ways of mortals and immortals, of the truth and mysteries of the world. It is a profound skill and technique combining probably almost everything. This is why it is called a mess. Every move could be understood differently by each of its practitioner so much so some people in Jianghu claims, that those who practices this swordplay, none of their moves is the same. The technique name is the same but each people executing it all have difference in strokes or attack or methods. Eight Immortals cross the sea, each employing his or her theory. This is why Lancel did not underestimate this retreating move of Ziyan. It seems like she is retreating, pulling her sword back but almost immediately when she pulls hers word back, her feet retire, and the energy of Heaven and Earth coils around her waist, like she was about to explode with power. She grins and then said ''Let see you take this move, Red Sword!'' she shouted across the distance. And then with her movement of pulling the sword back, a pulling force envelops Lancel and his face changes. It was like all the spaces around him were oppressed by an external energy. ''Internal energy technique infused with a sword sequence!'' The shock in Lancel heart was massive. This is the famed move, Holding the Moon. Then against his will, Lancel could feel his feet lurched forward as he is brought towards Ziyan. The pulling force pulls her close to her area of attack where she grabs him on the neck with her left hand and with her right hand she points towards Lancel chest with her sword. ''ARRGHH!'' Lancel shouted. The feeling of being constrained does not sit well with Lancel. His school technique stressed out the importance of freedom. Freedom of will, freedom of mind and the body. To be carefree by severing the shackles that hold one from attaining freedom of the soul. His shouts incite his internal energy like a tiger being caught in a net, struggling mightily like the overlord of the forest. Lancel burst with his internal energy and heat exploded from his body. He knows if he could not release himself from her grips he would have immediately lost. It is one thing to lose to Old Immortal disciple; it is another matter entirely to lose to Old Immortal disciple in just a few movements. He could not bring shame to his Teacher, the Sword Saint Wu Ming. What Lancel didn''t realize, reputation is a worldly thing and this is also a shackle for Lancel mind. If the Sword Saint Wu Ming is here, he would point out the mistake in Lancel thinking. So, as his body exploded with his internal energy it weakens the pulling force of Ziyan skills. It was at this time that he smirks as he deflect her sword with his sword side, as a sound like bells tolling rings out on the Peak of the Mountain as his and her sword deflect each other, sparks fly out and silver lights filled the Peak, sword intent cleaved all around this two experts path. It was a battle of Dragon and Tiger, both seems to be evenly matched in the first few exchanges. Ziyan might be proficient in swordplay but comparing internal energy, he is still superior. The Jade Palace Gate Sect skills are all formidable and imposing, but do that means the Sword Saint Disciples technique is any worse? Sword Saint once fought Old Immortal Li in the Divine Peak when he was young in a battle that lasted three days and three nights. While Sword Saint lost in that bout, Old Immortal Li praised the Sword Saint saying that if not for his superior internal energy and experience and the teachings of the predecessor of the Jade Palace Gate sect, Old Immortal Li in terms of swordplay and mastery of the path of sword, Old Immortal Li admitted he might have lost. The Jade Palace Gate had a long foundation since the time of Olaf and some even said they even existed since the Ancient Han dynasty which is why their martial arts and swordplay technique are refined to almost perfection. But does the old always win against the new? Lancel knows that his swordplay is not as refined as Ziyan swordplay, knowing even more clearly that in the path of sword, he did not walk the path of the straight sword as straight as his teacher or his junior brother. But does that mean Red Sword Lancel is unskillful? There is a reason his moniker in Jianghu is Red Sword. His Red Sword, Fyrerendcould cut apart energies which is why managed to deflect Ziyan Holding The Moon moves even though the space around him were pressured by Ziyan impressive ability to manipulate the external sources of power of Heaven and Earth. Form this Lancel could see that Ziyan is already touching the understanding of Heavenly Immortal. ''Hmph'' Ziyan snorted as she was about to apply pressure on Lancel neck. But Lancel was not worried now. His Red Sword has cut the energy and as such his body could now moves according to his will. It was this time Lancel shot out his feet to the ground and the ground exploded as his internal energy create an earth splash as the cold stony ground of the Peak was turned to mud the moment Lancel shot his feet to the ground. Shocked and panicked, she unconsciously loosen her grip and Lancel use this opportunities to use his left hand to execute a palm strike. ''Great Wisdom Palm!'' he shouted as he strikes towards Ziyan chest area. Boundless energy fills his palm as the wind shrieks as his hand passes the wind, generating heat pressure that repels the cold. To counter this attack Ziyan immediately uses Black Dragon Whipping Its Tail. She uses her sword to push Lancel away three feet from her and uses her other free hand in a coiling movement to dissipate the palm strike internal energy with her back of her hand. Her hand produce an illusionary image of a Black Dragon, only possible because of her thick internal energy manifesting in the real world, munching the palm strike internal energy and the roar of the wind was like the roar of the Black Dragon That move reminds Charles who was watching in the Pavilion of Immortals of a white stork cooling it wings in a calm lake. But even as Lancel was three feet away, Ziyan was not about to relent her assault. The fact that Lancel managed to get away from her grips is because of her unpreparedness and lack of guard. She already were certain of her victory thus she lack her guard. She underestimates him thus the unpreparedness. She thought after all this year, she could prove to him that she could easily beat him in a few moves but Lancel previous attack and his smile only seems to irritate her further, proving he was not an easy opponents. Ziyan had to respond in kind as she executes another moves from the Carefree Swordplay. ''Green Dragon Emerges from Water'' Charles almost shouted as he saw her teacher execute that movement. When Charles was in the Sword Tomb of Heartless, his teacher would shows him the moves of the Carefree Swordplay and ask him to remember all the movesfirst without teaching him any of the profundities meaning of each move. ''Memorize the moves first'' she would always instruct him. And this is one of the sword moves he remembered as one of the ambush type sword skills, Green Dragon Emerges from Water. Amidst the dust of the ground Lancel could not see anything as his eyesight was obstructed and the surroundings is a blur. But across the dust, Ziyan is drawing her right leg back and then she kicked the ground, dashing through the dust. Her speed blows the dust away like it was beings truck by a fierce gale. And then her figure was interposed with illusory image of a dragon emerging from the Golden River. Her sword is lifted up and trusted forward. The explosive power combining the speed of her movement and the lethality of this move was truly like an enraged Green Dragon Emerging from the Water. Before Lancel was about to reach Ziyan sword was already on his throat, only inches away, her sword vibrates as it stops perfectly just below Lancel head. It took a few second before Lancel realizes that Ziyan is in front of him, holding her sword at his throat. Lancel look at Ziyan and smiles bitterly. Their gaze seems to tell a story, each telling the other their hopes and dreams. Charles looking from afar marvel at the expert moves and at the same time sighs as he recognizes the subtle emotion underlying their moves and attack. His Teacher could have ended this battle earlier, yet she did not. His Uncle could have strikes harder but he did not. What does this tell Charles as the observer of the battle? An unresolved feeling. Rain suddenly falls down, first with droplets of water, and then slowly it turns into a downpour. But, they both stay still in that moment, her holding him at sword point, he, stands there looking at her, like he was admiring a beautiful painting. As he looks at her, loneliness fills his heart. For some reason, today, he misses the old times with Ziyan, remembering her innocent expression and her good days with him and Kyra. Ziyan look at him as tears began welling up, her eyes turns red and moist because of her tears. ''Could you not forget?'' Lancel asked his voice was trembling, amidst the downpour and the sound of the rain falling down on the stone hard ground, his question seems to be full of regret and sorrows. ''I reminisce you in my heart and carve you in my memories. I want to forget¡­but I can''t. I want to sever¡­but I won''t. Tell me Lancel, was it easy to forget?'' Lancel look at Ziyan and his heart also waver.She still looks as beautiful as she was in her youth. Drenched with rain, she is still beautiful. As the rain keep falling down, memories of the past spills inside both of their heart. Each memory is coming down with every droplet of rain, bringing pain to each other heart. ''I did not forget'' he answers simply and honestly, like a whisper he said this word and like that a weight was released from his shoulders. And suddenly the raindrops feel comforting for Ziyan. Slowly she remove her sword point from Lancel throat and she look at Lancel. It was the same place, but both of them are not the same person they were before. She did not need to ask who won and he did not have to announce it. They both know each other capabilities and such obvious thing does not need to be said. But a promise could never be broken. Decades ago, they promised to meet each other in the Divine Peak and decide once and for all who is the most proficient in swordplay. It was a childish promise brought about by the naivety of the youth. Youth are wasted on the young, wisdom are wasted on the Old. During the decade she spent waiting; she cools her heart and understands many matters she did not understand before. The matters of the heart are different in many other matters of the world. It could not be forced easily. Now, they have grown, and they both have been disillusioned from such concept of honor or loyalty or many other things they believe in their youth. They have seen many things and experience many things. He was not the Young master Lancel of Wellham and she was no longer the Holy Daughter of the Jade Palace Gate. The place is the same, the characters are the same, yet Time changes everything, the feeling is different, no longer na?ve and thus no longer it is easy to speak the matters of feelings and desire. Charles who is the third observer could see the complicated expression on both of them from afar and he sighed. ''The matters are simple or not simple, depending on each other wills. If you want to make it simple, then it is simple. If you want to make it hard, then it is hard.'' Charles understands this matter the most. In his life on that Earth, he also has the same complications. In the world, is there anything more troublesome and more complicated matters than the matters of the heart? Not knowing, guessing each other intentions and wavering and changing. The heart is truly a mysterious thing ''Will you release my nephew now?'' He asked Ziyan as they walked towards the Pavilion of Immortals. They were walking distancing themselves a few meters from each other but there is some sense of closeness from them From afar it almost seems like they were walking shoulder to shoulders. They did not have to say much. Both understand each other complications and intentions. Or maybe they guessed. Both believe that they know better and know each other feeling yet they did not talk about it as both of them thinks they know better. Time has given them the illusion that they both has grown in wisdom and experience. In the end, if no one talks, how heartfelt desire and longings of the past could be communicated? And as such because of that, they remain obtuse and an adult. To be carefree and full of joy one has to be like a child. But even Old Immortal Li could not be carefree and joyful even though he wanted to be. And why is that? As a man lives, there are responsibilities. How could a grown man be able to shirk all responsibilities and act like a child instead? Those who shirk their responsibilities then must not be called a man. That is a child. Which grown men could say they are not shackles by responsibilities? And each man bears these burdens. A turbulent era is approaching and at that time men will be separated into three kinds of people. In turbulent time, there will be victims of the turbulent time, a fighter against the turbulent time and a rider of the turbulent times. Charles would not let himself becomes the victim. And he would not be a rider. A world of blood could not be saved by spilling more blood. To fight against the turbulent times. That is Charles determination. Meanwhile, coming down from their sites of battle, Ziyan began explaining some things to Lancel. ''He is my disciple'' Ziyan state the fact. Lancel was shocked and stood in place. ''What are you saying, Ziyan?'' ''Charles Martell is part of the Jade Palace Gate. He is the Third Young master of the Martell House. That is a Princely House of Westhold. He is not a part of Jianghu and even if I did intend to induct him in Jianghu, I will not induct him into your sect.'' ''So?'' Ziyan replies looking totally unconcerned ''It has been known that even though the Jade Palace Gate Sect martial arts are wondrous and magical they have never interfered with the life outside of Jianghu and rarely meddles in politics. Did Immortal Li also know of this matter? This could complicate your sect positions in Jianghu.'' ''I didn''t know you would be so worried about my sect wellbeing'' Ziyan asked her words were brusque but there is hint of appreciation there. Then looking at the worried expression on Lancel face Ziyan did not hold back giving him the true reason she accepts Charles as her disciple. ''Your nephew is afflicted with the Extreme Poisonous Yin Body.'' Hearing this Lancel was once again shocked and then he looks toward his nephew figure sitting on the stone chairs of the Pavilion from afar and he shakes his head. ''To think he was afflicted with such physique. No wonder he could not incite any internal energy.'' Ziyan nodded in agreement and added ''You of all people know that my sect could cure the Extreme Poisonous Yin body. But to cure him he needs to practice my sect core technique. Everyone knows that to learn the Jade Palace Gate sect technique one need to enter my sect. We do not teach to outsiders without permission'' Lancel nodded and as he looked towards Ziyan there is gratitude in his heart and it is expressed in the way he looked at Ziyan. Both of them look at each other like they think they could understand each other with a gaze but to Charles they are nothing but a pair of idiots What are you? A psychic? Do you know each other heart by looking at each other eyes? If there is such an amazing ability like that everyone would want to learn it. They need to talk¡­but they don''t want to. Each one believing they know what on the other hearts. Yet, they both know nothing. One is full of heartfelt desire to once again resume their destinies, while the other one is full of longing and memories of the past, desiring to rectify the wrong of the past. Lancel display his gratitude for Ziyan to accept Charles as her own disciple but that is because he doesn''t know the tenets of her sect. There is a reason why the Jade Palace Gate did not spread the news that people with Extreme Poisonous Yin body could learn all the great techniques of the Jade Palace Gate. This is because the sect fears to be infiltrated by wicked people. If the Jianghu knows that people with that affliction could learn the consummate skills of the ancestor of the sect, won''t they find some boy or girl with that affliction and train them in their house before sending them to Jade Place Gate and stealing their skills and technique. The reason Old Immortal Li did not like Charles in their first meeting is because he possess Extreme Poisonous Yin body afflictions. Old Immortal Li might be powerful but even he could not learn the Heartless Sutra and the other technique of the Patriarch who possess the affliction. This birthed envy inside Old Immortal Li towards people who have Extreme Poisonous Yin body who felt it was unfair. The second is because the succession of the sect. The management of the sect is different from the past. It has been centuries since a person with Extreme Poisonous Yin enter their sect. This would surely affect the entirety of the sect. Lancel on the other hand had to send letters to Lindberg to the Prince to inform him that his son is safe. He also needs to send letters to his younger sister informing that her son has found a great teacher in Jianghu. As they reached the Pavilion, the rain slowly slowed down and shown sign of stopping. ''Uncle Lancel, it has been a long time. Teacher has defeated my Uncle, hope the knot inside teacher heart has been untangled'' Charles said as he greets them entering the Pavilion. Ziyan face slightly turned red in embarrassment as she felt she was seen through by her own disciple. ''Still has the face to joke?'' She reprimanded as she come closer to hit Charles buttocks. Charles laughed as he taps his foot and slides backward, the First Step of Twelve heaven Steps but Ziyan circles around him like she was a graceful storm and pinch his cheek and then slap his buttocks as Charles cried in pain. Lancel coughed in embarrassment not knowing where to look. ''Now, sit properly'' Charles then sits on one of the stone chairs as he looks at his teacher and pouted. There is nothing else he could do. If only his martial arts were strong he could have evaded that pinching and hitting. As they sit down, Charles realized he is being watched intently by his uncle. Then his uncle grabs him and injects his internal energy inside Charles body as warmth filled Charles body. Charles did not resist the warmth since he knows his uncle is only checking his progress. ''You have been able to reach Worldly Wanderer cultivation level in just a short time'' his uncle said impressed Ziyan then added ''Because his body already possessed the energy backed up by his long years of enduring the Yin energy. It would take time for him to reach your level but his speed of improvement will be faster than when you were young. His internal energy is still scarce but in time my sect technique will remedy that weakness and turns it into his strength'' Lancel only nodded. He knows that Jade Palace Gate martial art techniques are miraculous and could increase one internal energy just by practicing their martial arts ''Anyway, Charles, as I have talked before, after Xianyang, I promise you that you would be granted freedom from me. But since you have become my disciple and a part of the Jade Palace gate, I think you would rather trains martial arts with me instead, right?'' ''Yes, Master'' he nodded in agreement. ''Good. Then it is now time for you to roam in Jianghu. A flower in a green house is weak. You must forge yourself inside the treacherous Jianghu. I will not be at your side to provide guidance but I will leave you with three martial Art Manuals. I hope in your journey you could learn these manuals and master them enough to satisfy me.'' ''What is my objective and how long will I have to wander?'' ''This is Han'' Ziyan states. ''Before you reach your sixteenth day of birth you must return to Lindberg by your own strength.Of course you can also use your gold to hire a carriage to go back, but would you learn anything from doing that? By that time, I will be waiting you for there to check your progress. Disappoint me and I will expel you myself from the Sect!'' she said sternly. Lancel who was hearing this beside Ziyan was shocked. Not because she was stern. He was used to that side of Ziyan. It was the first part of her words. Checking his progress in Lindbergh? Then doesn''t that mean she will be at Lindberg, Beyond the Pass, on Westhold? Ziyan nonchalantly said as she notices the expression on Lancel face. ''I have always been meaning to see the cities beyond the Pass. It would also help me to widen my experience.'' Then he ruffled the knapsack she left in the Pavilion when she first arrive today. Fishing out three books she handed the book to Charles. Each book was inscribed with the symbol of Jade Palace Gate which is a white curved moon. ''Never let anyone read the content of the book. And never let it get stolen. If it''s stolen, then you must retrieve it. If one person sees it, kill that person. If one hundred people see it, kill all one hundred people. If you kill 99 out of 100 then don''t bother calling me Master again.'' She said almost like she was shouting out the words, her tone was harsh and her eyes shows her determination. ''Do not scare the kid. With that crest who would dare stole the book. The people in Jianghu know not to offend and the people who are not part of Jianghu won''t even be able to understand, so why be so cruel? It is known that those who wanted to steal the skills of the Jade Palace Gate ending rarely have good endings.'' Lancel spoke trying to change Ziyan mind but Ziyan just snorted and look at Lancel like he could never understand her positions and difficulties. Charles however shock his uncle when he said ''If one person sees it, I will kill that person. If one hundred people see it, I will kill all one hundred people. If I kill 99 out of 100 then this disciple won''t see Master again until the task is accomplished.'' ''Good disciple'' Ziyan praise. The one thing Ziyan like most about her disciple is the fact he is decisive in his actions. ''However, setting you out in Jianghu without a protector is irresponsible. Since you are not yet able to effectively protect yourself, take this medallion and go to Hundred Joy Pavilion in the city of Xianyang. The moment you enter the Pavilion yell this word, ''''Heaven and Earth'''' and shows this medallion. There will be two people that will come out. One of them is tall, the other is short. The tall one is a woman. The short one is a man. State your status as my disciple and they will protect you until you could fend for yourself. They will know what to do after they met you.'' Ziyan toss the golden medallion to Charles and Charles grabbed it in the air. He looks at the medallion. There is the crest of the Jade Palace Gate sect and below that crest is a word Heaven. Looking at the back of the medallion there is another word Earth. ''That is the Heaven and Earth Decree Medallion, the highest level medallion inside our sect that lets you commands our outside forces. Since you are my disciple, you are one of the Holy Sons of Jade Palace Gate. In the Jianghu stand tall and don''t let anyone humiliate you. Humiliating you means humiliating our sect. In the history of our sect, we were always the one humiliating other sect and not the other way around. We might rarely surfaces in the Jianghu but that was not because we are not strong but because we are strong, we rarely interfere. Do you understand what master is trying to say, Charles?'' ''Charles understands master advice. Disciple will engrave this advice, and will not forget'' ''Good.Smart people don''t have to be told too much. You are still tired so rest in the Pavilion. Next morning, I will not be here. As for your uncle'' and her eyes leered towards Lancel, ''He could choose to stay and protect you thought I will remind your uncle, a sword not forged in fire is just useless metal.'' Saying this she stands up and exited the Pavilion searching for firewood for tonight. Lancel look at his nephew and after thinking for a few moments, he said. ''Your Teacher is right.'' Charles nodded. ''I understand Uncle. Uncle, do you have any advice for me to wander in Jianghu?'' Lancel was about to say something but he then stop himself. ''Each one has their own experiences when wandering in Jianghu. There is no advice to be given. But if there is some advice I can give to you, it is that to train not only your body but also your mind. Soak all the experiences and the culture of the Eresian. Take what which strengthen you but left out those that does not conform with your Path.'' Charles nodded and gratefully said ''Nephew understands.'' Finished saying this Lancel kiss Charles forehead and walk out and help Ziyan searching or firewood and Charles sit back down on his stone chair. In his mind, he has begun thinking how to spend the next few years. He will return to Westhold one day. And when he returns he will be returning as a man capable of protecting his mother. The only one he cares about inside the Martel household is only his mother. His other Brother all wanted to kill him. Even now, the First Wife of House Martell must be plotting against his mother. But even so, Charles did not do the emotional things. Because being kind is not enough. Being good is not enough. Charles has seen a lot of people who wanted to the right thing being subjected into an ignoble ending. Being kind and good while not possessing power will not change anything. One could not see it but the eyes of Charles Martell are full of bloodlust. ************************************************************************* The first Contender of the Dragon Throne: Charles Martel, Third Young Master of House Martell. **************************************************************************** 15 THE LION OF NORVEG MIDGARD Meanwhile in the continent of Midgard bad news come from Norveg, their King Ragnar Hardstone passed away in his bed from his illness. Norveg is one of the Two Lions that has constrained the barbarous Avillon Kingdom from breaking out to other part of the continent. The ambition of Avillon has always scared the other six kingdoms. Stormholt and Norveg the two lions. They are two superpower nations in the continent, large and powerful. It is because of their alliance that Avillon has never managed to expand their land to the west. Many have predicted that a new era of chaos will come when Stormholt and Norveg decided to gobble up Avillon in the future. But man proposes, heaven disposes. The death of King Ragnar halted the conquest plans of Stormholt as the Seven Princes of Norveg amasses army and Norveg is embroiled in a civil war. This Civil War is known as the War of Seven Princes. When King Ragnar first fell sick, Queen Frieda of House Lombard cover up the news and shut down the Six Palaces and executed all those lowly concubines and Low Consorts that knew the illness of King Ragnar. Then during the King last moment, Queen Frieda claim to the officials of the Kingdom that the King named his son Prince Argent Hardstone as the Crown Prince on his deathbed. The supporter of the other Prince loudly decries this proclamation saying the Queen faked the edict of the deceased King. But the Queen pays no heed to the officials, killing those who disagree and demoted loyal officials who supported other princes. The Royal brother of King Ragnar was arrested and exiled out of Norveg, the Third Rank Prince Frank Cloven was reduced to a commoner, the Prince of Second Rank Eldred of House Pryn committed suicide under duress and many of the other were demoted as the Queen executed a purge of those who are disloyal towards her and her son claim to the Throne. The Second Prince cries out injustice and rises in rebellion. The other five Princes also rise in rebellion. And Norveg began its civil war as the Two Princes of Avillon could sigh in relieved breath as the spear of the Two Lions is now dull as Norveg is plagued with internal problem. The Two Prince of Avillon began strengthening their armies to prepare for the future battle. King Ragnar has many concubines but he has only two consorts of importance in his Six Palaces. There were the Royal Noble Consort Astrid and the Royal Noble Consort Ingrid. When both of these women bore him a son, the King elevated their status from lowly concubines to his consort. Royal Noble Consort Astrid and Royal Noble Consort Ingrid manage to flee when the purge of the Six Palace was executed by the Queen. When the rebellion of the Prince''s began the Queen took his son to her family ancestral home, establishing the capital in Snowhel and quickly took control of Windspell. Snowhel and Windspell is the Lombard family territory. It was the reason the King Ragnar married the Lombard precious daughter. The Lombard comes from a great noble lineage. Their family was said to once serve under Olaf the Great and the August Emperor Guilaume Bourbon. It is the reason why the Lombard was loyal to King Ragnar and they always have wished for their daughter to bore a son which will be King. Argent Hardstone was talented and charismatic but the Second Prince was even more exemplary and is even more talented. It was like comparing the Earth and the Heaven and as such the court has always been divided in their support. If even the officials could see this how could King Ragnar not see this? Under his rule, Norveg grew into a powerful nation and as such the question of his successor has always been in his mind. As the Second Prince grew the King grew fond of him and this created a distance between the First Prince and the King and consequently the Queen and the King. The King once displays intention to name the Second Prince as the Crown Prince and this drew great panic from the Lombard. The Queen went home and cry to her family. The Old General, Rollo of Lombard come out from his seclusion in the Mountain and pleads to the King and the King never mentioned again of naming another as his Crown Prince. But conversation never ceased and since then a new faction emerged in the court. Royal Noble Consort Astrid ride a carriage and travel pass Norveg and went to Windhill. Royal Noble Consort Astrid bore Prince Hakon the Second Prince, Erik the Third Prince and Sweyn the Fourth prince bringing much joy to the Palace and the King. She herself was an amiable person and well liked even in the Six Palace and care about her fellow sisters. Royal Noble Consort Astrid is from the House of Fairhair, a general family that guarded the Western border since the reign of the previous King. The moment she fled from the Royal Palace and the Second Prince heard the news the Second Prince led an army to Windhill and established his court there and took control of Hardstone almost immediately with the help of the noble family who was dissatisfied with the Queen treatment of the Royal family. Most of them shares the name of Hardstone and was the same family as the previous King. The Queen did not even spare the King Brother''s how could she spares the other Hardstone family members? But, the Queen plans to control the Throne is not sufficient as even the Royal Noble Consort Ingrid also managed to escape. Royal Noble Consort Ingrid is from the House of Hardrada a group of merchant family who turns noble in the last century. Her family once helped the King and as such she was accepted as a concubine before becoming a Royal Consort. She had borne King Ragnar two Princes and one Princess. The Fifth Prince Magnus Hardstone and the Sixth Prince Sigurd Hardstone. And also bore him the Princes of Peace Sonia Hardstone. Princess of Peace is an honorary tittle given to her when she was young. King Ragnar has always been very happy when he is accompanied by his daughter in his leisure trip touring the provinces of the Kingdom. This daughter of King Ragnar is versed in poetry and literature and the apple of King Ragnar eyes. When she was fifteen, the King fell into depression. None of the Princes could entertain their Royal father. But the princess shows the King something that managed to cheer him up and the King finally awoke from his depression and for that she was awarded the title Princes of Peace. When the Purge of the Six Palaces began and their mother fled from the Capital City Prince Magnus lead a cavalry to the capital city. A hundred men ride through the distance to save Imperial Noble Consort Ingrid, only ten men returns, their virtues of loyalty will not be forgotten gaining an everlasting fame, leaving a good name for history to remember. Prince Magnus was struck by a bow, cut by sword, and pierced by spears but manage to rescue his mother. Then returning home, he held a grand funeral to show his respect to those that followed him and this even causes the Prince to cry to the Heavens, remembering good brothers that died for his mother. He then swore to the Heavens that he will treat the mothers of those that died like his own family and will make sure that none of them lack anything. The Sixth Prince Sigurd established a court in Vanheim and accepted his brother safely and so as all the Six Prince managed to survive initial attempt to wipe them out, the Civil War begins. The Second Prince was known to excel in commanding men into battle and titled himself as Prince of Windhill while his brother Eric named himself Prince of Hardstone. Prince Sweyn was given the title Duke of Bloomwind and fought beside his brother as a General of the Army. Prince Magnus claim the title Prince of Vanheim while Prince Sigurd claims the title Duke of Redhill. Prince Magnus of Vanheim was praised to be filial as he in direct threat of his life he still went through mountain of knives and sea of fire to save his mother. The scholars praised him and decry the queen for such treatment against the son of the former King. The Queen in Snowhel on the other hand responded to the other Princes raising their armies by proclaiming his son, King according to the decree of the King. Not a few days since all of this commotion and chaos in the Capital City, the Second Prince shocked everyone with his decision to return to the Royal Palace. The Second Prince amidst the protest of his officials rides to Norveg bringing a large armed guard with him to mourn his father. The Royal Guard led by the Old General Rollo was able to block him from entering the Capital City by engaging in a great battle. In this battle, the Second Prince was able to prove his prowess in battle and was admired by the world. The Old General was wounded by one of the Second Prince spear attack and had to withdraw. If not for the reinforcement that came the Old General might have lost his life. The Second Prince retreated but not in disgrace. And the civil war intensified as Stormholt is concerned and Avillon is celebrating. But to the rest of the Kingdom, this civil war of Norveg might affect the entire continent and they could not stand still. They do not like that the Two Lions will be getting stronger if they manage to defeat Avillon but the other Kingdom also did not want the Avillon to break out to the East. Southern Han does not want it and so does the other small Kingdoms. A small spark is slowly blazing into a great fire that will envelop the entire world. ************************************************************************** Looking outside the windows a young man sighed. His hand behind his back, the wind blowing his long black hair, his blue eyes scanning his people down below, like a lonely King. His face was clean and charming to look at. He is well dressed, look carefree, possessing the bearings of immortals His eyes seem to be holding certain mystery containing a striking sense of peace. He was certainly handsome In Norveg, the only one that could boast such handsome appearance and possessing such aura of a King is only one. The Second Prince. It was said that the Second Prince mastery of the spear arts are godlike. The same could be said for his appearance. Then sound of footsteps is slowly climbing and Hakon immediately heard it. But his hand is still on his back and he showed no indication to move. Then that person approaches him and greeted him. ''Brother, what are you doing here? Many of the Generals are waiting for you to make an appearance.'' He said pleasantly Hakon did not even turn back to look at his brother Erik but he shakes his head which express his dislike ''What are they celebrating?'' Hakon ask, his hand tightened, his eyebrows creased like he was thinking of a very difficult problem that he could not solve. ''We survive the battle and managed to form our own court.'' Hakon sighed thinking of how simple his brother really is. Hakon grew up as a prince in a loving, caring environment and his father supplied nothing but the best education If not for his efforts and the general of the Fairhair family, he alone could not pacify the Windhill and Hardstone region under his rule. The scholar class noted that the Second Prince is full of energy daring and full of leadership qualities. They see the Old King in the Second Prince and very much would very like to see the Second Prince sitting on the throne of Norveg. The Queen harsh campaign against Second Prince uncles dubbed Weakening the Marcher Lords has made the royal family sided with the other Five Princes while the Lombard family defend the legitimacy of King Argent in Snowhel. ''It is not enough to survive. The Fairhair and the Lombard could not live under the same sky. They would not allow it and I also would not permit it. Either their family perished or ours. We either win¡­..or we die. Winners becomes King, losers become beggars.'' ''But our victories¡­'' Erik wanted to protest ''What victories?'' Hakon almost shouted but he maintained his calm, his eyes still looking outside the windows. ''I wanted to enter the Capital City under the guise of mourning Our Royal Father to take the head of that Old Bitch but that Old General has keen eyes and managed to stop me from entering the Capital'' Thinking about it Hakon still feels frustrated of that day. ''But the Old General was wounded by brother. This is also a victory.'' Erik consoled ''Of course he would be strike down by me'' Hakon said in a self-depreciating tone. ''He is old and I am young. But in the end did we win any significant victory? We could not enter the Capital City and was forced to return back in disgrace.'' Erik dropped his head down and sighed in exasperation. He is simple minded but his older brother always thinks too much. Looking at a bird flying freely in the sky, sailing the wind like a sailor sailing the vast oceans, Hakon sighed and turn to face his brother and said ''It''s fine. I will come down and greet the Generals. They are our uncles and our relatives. I would surely show them respect. Where is Sweyn?'' Hakon ask. ''He is with Mother.'' ''That is good. We three brother must remain united. If we do not we could not face the storms ahead. Together, we are unbreakable. Divided, we fall.'' ''Brother, do not worry. I know this. Then I will be going down first.'' Hakon smiles and gesture him to go. Then he looks back outside the windows. What he is seeing is people. People living and breathing, living their lives, smiling and shouting, full of noise and vibrant. And he ask himself¡­.was it right to sacrifice all of this people for his ambition? That is the reason why he took so much time looking. He wanted to see them and see if looking at all these people living their lives would change his mind. He wanted to fight for the throne. And as such he also knows what lies ahead. Rivers of blood and mountain of bones. No matter which one of the princes that won, it is the common people that will suffer the most. People might be saying praises for him now but Hakon knows. House of Lombard possesses superior forces and has many powerful generals in their employs. They have the horses and they have the people. Snowhel itself is a fertile land and could feed its people. So, the only thing he could do now, the most sensible tactics he could employ based on the information he got is to execute a hit and run campaign. This kind of tactics was not the usual tactics of Norvegian military. It was actually the kind of tactics of the Warriors of the West. Westhold people come from a branch of Northmen who was very proficient in riding horses so much so, that the Classic mentions that the Warrior of the West before they fled the Old Norveg, their country was at the back of their horses. Even now, Westhold is known to have one of the most powerful cavalry in the continent. The only thing that Hakon was grateful was that he has many supporters in the Old Court and many of turncoat eunuchs and generals provided him with invaluable intelligence As such, he now knows the supply depot of King Argent. He is now waiting for the storms to begin. He looks once again at the people in the street from his high palace windows and he closes his eyes and he could imagine the fire and blood that is about to plague this land. Opening his eyes, he steeled his resolve and walks away, his eyes burning with ambition. **************************************************************************** The Second Contender of the Dragon Throne: Prince Hakon Fairhair, Second Prince of Norveg and future King of Norveg *************************************************************************** 16 SCHEME OF A BEAUTY MIDGARD LINDBERG MARTEL HOUSEHOLD The blowing wind brings down the breezy wind of a new beginning. A woman was looking out of the window, sitting on a recliner admiring the snow, her face was naturally outstanding, and each move she make is graceful. Her eyes was like the ocean, the scenery in her eyes was majestic and when she walks it was like she was dancing in the wind possessing such breath of elegance and poise befitting ofa great family. Her right index finger was tapping on the chair armrest. Beside her was a book. It was the Spring and Autumn Classic. It has been a year. It is now Dawnmoon, the first month of the year. 15 Dawnmoon 1501 Afterfire, 13 Year of Julian Era. Today is Frieday and many people who live around the sea near the Lindberg Harbor would go to the Temple of Frieda especially those wives of sailors. Goddess Frieda is the Goddess of the Sea and as such for people who depends on the harvest of the oceans, they usually go to the Temple of Frieda to leave some offerings and pray for the safety of their loved one when travelling the unpredictable sea. For the people of Midgard the Seven Gods faiths are still prevalent here in the Western part of Midgard. Considering most people in Midgard is Northmen, it is no wonder even after Eresian culture assimilate with the culture of Northmen some things does not change. On the other side of the room is a chair with many opened letters. It is letter from her son Charles. From the letters, Charles explained that he has met a teacher in Jianghu and is now training to master his martial art and when he returned he also planned to enlist himself in the Prince of Lindberg army and gain merit. By now Charles must have reached eleven of age. In four more years he could be considered an adult. This woman looking out of the window is the mother of Charles Martell, the Low Consort of the Prince of Lindberg, Lady Joana Wellham. She closes her eyes as she remembers what happens a few weeks ago. A few weeks ago, her brother returns with a woman in white robe and a veiled face. Making introductions, her brother introduces her to Charles teacher. Messenger was immediately dispatched to inform the Prince. When her husband heard that the teacher of his son has come to the Household he rushed home from the Harbor to see what kind of master that Charles has acknowledged. When he first arrived and saw the white robed woman he was disappointed to say the least. The First Wife also sneers saying that Charles only acknowledges those that are same as him, fragile and weak. The Prince hearing this was not pleased and also holds terrible opinions for the white robed woman after being egged on by his Side Consort and his First Wife. And he scoffed even as so much insulting the white robed woman to break the ties of master and disciple relationship between her and his son. That was a big mistake. That woman in white robe kicks the stone chair where the Prince was sitting and the stone chair exploded. The Prince fall to the cold wet ground and his face was flushed red. He was after all a General of the Army, a Prince that holds the region of Lindberg. The ten guards of the household were incensed and attack the white robe woman. The white robed woman then slit the guard''s hands making them unable to hold a sword or weapon ever again and hold the Prince at sword point alarming the entire household. They were shocked because the ten guards were all powerful and officer of the Prince army and rarely they were defeated in the battlefield or in one on one duels. This time they were not only defeated but they were crippled, making them unable to hold a weapon for their entire life, this is worse than being killed. She then declares ''I am Lady Lin Ziyan, Lady of Changan, known in the Jianghu as the Purple Fairy, the successor disciple of Old Immortal Li Wentian.'' Her voice reverberated through the courtyard suffusing the entire household with thick and suffocating killing intent full of anger. ''I have never been disrespected and not take that person lives. Today, you insulted me and I forgive you for the virtue of my disciple. But your guards attacked me. So, I cripple their hand as their just punishment.'' Then she said to the Prince ''Prepare me accommodation and food and do not meddle in my matters and I would not make it hard for your household.'' It was then that the whole household knows what kind of malignant star this fragile looking white robed woman is. The Prince was not knowledgeable about the matters of Jianghu but he knows the name Old Immortal Li Wentian. After all the previous King, King Rheonius once wanted to know the secret to eternal life and heard rumors about a martial artist that has lived for more than a hundred years and is still healthy. He wanted to send an expedition to Aeropa and summons that person to the Westhold court. But this proposal was blocked by the Patriarch of Wellham''s, Lord William Wellham citing that many emperors and kings of the past searched for elixir of immortality and each one of those monarch leaves bad names in history. Jolted awake by the remonstration of Lord William, the King cancels his thoughts but the Prince of Lindberg at the time still managed to know the name of the martial artist that was mentioned. And knowing that the woman was the disciple of that Old Immortal how could the Prince attitude not change? Since then the Prince treated the woman incredibly good as he was entirely convinced of the woman ability to instruct and guide his son. The ten guards were compensated and were given land so that they could live peacefully. It was later that night Lancel explains the importance and fame of this white robe woman to the Prince and her. Hearing her exploit and her background in Jianghu make the Prince very happy as he is now relieved that his son has met such a formidable master. Then she opens her eyes and a smile formed on her lips as she hopes that when Charles returns, the Prince could trust him with many things. To Joanna there is nothing more important to her than her son. Her son is her hope. Then that woman took back the book she put aside before, looking at it briefly before sneering and throws that book into the cold ground. ''Nothing in this text is correct. The words of the Great Teacher and the Wise Master are both wrong. Politics and justice are one are all false.'' The woman said in a mocking tone ''If politics and justice are one how is it possible for my family to be purged by the so called Wise King Julius? People praise King Julius for strengthening the nation but they forget what he had done. Wildflowers were trampled because he only sees the forest.'' There is also a problem in the household now. Lady Morrigan after seeing how formidable Charles teacher in martial arts, she once again fear what the Prince thinks. The prince has always favored his Third Son; showering Charles with all the luxuries he could give and his treatments of Charles is almost as equal as his treatment for his first son. So, Lady Morrigan once again began plotting to harm her and her son. But this time she was even more cautious. That Lady in White was formidable and her training in martial arts is high. A few days ago, snakes managed to find itself into her courtyard. The snake was big and venomous. The Lady in White snorted and only need to flick her finger before the snakes exploded into mass of gore. It is reasonable to find snakes since Lindberg is close to the large forest near the Merciana Mountain range but to find it in her courtyard? That is impossible unless someone put it there. Not to mention the Prince was at the harbor, negotiating with the Guilds about this year taxes and improvement and many others business relating to the harbor. No one to help her. If not for the interference of the Lady in White she would have been poisoned. She would survive but she will be weakened and when eyes are closed, who knows what schemes would Morrigan do? Too many threats and dangers here in the Prince household. It was the reason she sent her own son into exile. Thankfully, this exile did not break her son heart and instead he strived to better himself. Joanna knows that what she did was a little cruel sending her own child alone into some unknown places and forces him to rule a village but there is no choice for her. The household has too many secrets and too many dangers that her heart could not calm down and the only way she could preserve Charles life is in Windhill where she has Steward Errol who she trusted completely. First Young Master Jon is now sixteen of age and has begun following the Prince touring the province but he did not enter the military. This is because while Jon is diligent in his studies, he possess next to nothing in his talent regarding martial arts. He could incite internal energy but he could not understand many abstruse concepts that require softness and comprehension of the skills. He is also stubborn making his teacher feeling helpless. People of Jianghu rarely teach people of nobility even more so when they are despised. Most of the famous martial arts experts live across the Merciana Mountain range in Aeropa where martial arts studies are flourishing. Northmen also possess some martial arts expert but compared to Aeropa it was the difference of a lake and the ocean. Since Midgard is at peace and cultivate cultured personality, there are even some scholars that views martial arts as relic of a violent past. Not to mention Northmen is usually engaged in large scale warfare where individual power rarely have meaning in the battlefield. So, not many Northmen are experts in martial arts. But to dismiss martial arts like this is also wrong and to reject martial arts just because it was founded by Eresian is also wrong. Guilaume Bourbon when he founded the Bourbon dynasty, he takes the beneficial aspect of the Ancient Han and throws out which is bad. If martial art is not important in warfare then why is it that the Black Dragon, General Rheon Shone remain undefeated. From the first year he took the Dragon Pass the Western Barbarian could not pass the Mountain and attack Westhold. With his martial art prowess he awe the Western Barbarian and defend the Pass from external threat, making the people of Midgard all praise him and admire him from the bottom of their hearts. The scholars were filled with gratitude, the rulers were full of admiration and the generals view him as a paragon of warfare. If not for his astounding powerful martial arts how could he gain worldwide gratitude? With what miracle that he would be able to jump from the Pass and glide through the air taking the heads of many barbarian leaders when they tried to invade the Pass during King Julius rebellion? She is hoping that after her son return, Charles could also help her¡­.in exacting her revenge and hope her son would share her dreams. Even till now, she could still hear the cries of the little ones and remembers the face of his Older Brother and her father. They were calm and unrelenting even when death is approaching, they do not fear the royal condemnation and knows they do not shame the people and was not ashamed to face the Heavens. Nobody could have such stalwart determination in front of death unlike her father and brother. Other people begged. Other people apologized. But even as the swords and spears pierced the body of her brother and father, their face was calm, spouting blood but not uttering a single word of complaints and Joanna knew that her father only hope Westhold could remain strong. His brother died under the sword of Julius killed on the steps of the Throne Room, his blood shower the Throne Steps. Red blood dripping the tiles of the Royal Palace, virtuous officials lives were sacrificed all because Julius wanted a throne. They were loyal. They were paragons of virtue. They were honorable. And they died. Her heart hated. Her heart despaired. And her heart broke. And a flame ignites in her heart. She will not be loyal! She will not be a paragon of virtue. She will not be honorable! She will survive and she will exact her revenge. By the sheer force of her will, she will displace the Heaven and turn down this world belonging to the House of Loraine upside down. This hatred will not be sated until everyone that has anything to do with the purge of her family could be sent to the Afterlife. But when Charles was born she learns to love again. In him, she sees the hope of revenge. He will be her protector and her tool of revenge. But even an ice mountain could melt how could her hatred remains the same after all these years. The hatred is still there¡­.an ember now comparing to the blaring flame when she saw that scene years ago. And as her hearts loved, she slowly grew attached to her own son. Even though Charles was of Martell blood, he is also her son. And slowly she truly loved her son and does not wish any harm befalling him. She could no longer bear to see his son be merely her tools of vengeance. Her heart could not bear it now. And when her son was diagnosed to be weak and always ill in winter in one part of her heart, Joanna was relieved. At least if he was weak and ill, I would have no intention of making him a tool of my vengeance. She thought at that time. He was useless if he is weak and as such I could love him without any reservation. So, it was not only Morrigan that was worried of Charles master incredible martial arts and how he would grow, she was also worried. Being outstanding too much is not good. Charles master praised him possessing high intelligence and natural talent in understanding martial arts. Lancel, her brother praises her child saying Charles intelligence would outstrip his peers and to be an official and rendering merit in service of the Kingdom will not be hard. The more praises heaped on her son, the more uneasy she felt and the more her ambition is being fanned. The sweet whispers of revenge once again resound in her ears. Then the sound of rushing footsteps startled her and brings her back to her surroundings. The servants all bowed their head and Joanna looked up and saw a mature man looking at him full of joy. He is tall and of good posture, wearing a white robe edged in black red, with a green jade coronet. He was a giant among men, standing tall almost reaching seven feet tall, looking very imposing and was feared in the battlefield. This man is the Prince of Lindberg, Arthur Martell ''Prince has finished meeting the Guilds? Is there a need for nourishment that Prince has come to this humble consort courtyard?'' Her words were biting and her eye is full or mirth. The Prince flinched but he resigned himself to her verbal abuse as he believed he deserved it this time. He gesture with his hands for the servants to go away so he may speaks without reserve with his Low Consort. The servant immediately went out bowing and thinking among themselves that this pair of lovebird really makes the lives of their servants always walking in needles. Meanwhile, inside the room, looking at Joanna his heart is hurting. She looks like she would break with a touch, fragile and innocent. But out of everyone in Westhold only he knows how ferocious this woman really is. When Arthur met Charles teacher and knows her exploit in Jianghu, Arthur nodded in his mind. It is true that a lioness will not beget a dog. His son was always weak and fragile, always suffering cold bouts in winter, always pale but as beautiful as four seasons. His son was a man but he possesses such a beautiful face, pleasant to look at, and enchanting. One could lose a day just looking at how beautiful he is. For Arthur who came from a general family this kind of son could brought mocking. How could a general son possess such a girly face? It is thankful that while his son was beautiful he did not engage in illicit relationship with other men like the people of capital which regarded it as the sweets fruit and force servants and little boys to satisfy their perverted desires. The Capital is decadent and full of promiscuity and Arthur has never like going there. ''Are you still angry with me, my dear?'' the Prince asked as he wanted to come closer and hold her hand. She did no reject his touch but she also did not say anything The fact that the Prince disregarded Charles master and almost losing such expert has made his Low Consort very angry at the time. Arthur after finishing his talk with the Guilds near the harbor quickly went home and instead going to his First Wife courtyard debase himself and went to his Low Consort courtyard to plead guilty. It could be said that Prince Arthur feelings for Joanna of Wellham is sincere. ''Tell me the problem. Prince come here for me, this lowly person to solve Prince problems or why didn''t Prince meet Older Sister Morrigan first?'' Arthur smiles sheepishly hearing her words. ''It is true I have some problems but that is the secondary compare to your forgiveness. If not for you dear Joana how could I live this long?'' He said and Joana closes her eyes like she was thinking. In Arthur mind he asked himself but never dare to ask this question directly towards Joanna. You hated my family but does it mean you hated me too? After all this time, could you not forget your revenge? Did you think I do not know why you helped me all these years? My love towards you¡­does it means nothing to you? He did not dare ask this question because he feared to hear her answer. Joana looked at her husband and sighed. She closes her eyes. She knew her husband loved her dearly but that kind of sins¡­.could it be easily forgotten? Hundreds of lives were lost that day. Her servants, her friends, her relatives her family not one of them was spared. She was spared because she was married to the Martell and the Martel inaction during Julius rebellion was integral in him snatching the Throne from his brothers. He could not offend the Martell at the time. Not only because he could not afford to, it is because he can''t. His army at the time was small, the Prince of Lindberg on the other hand possess large lands and have large military. If at the time he offends the Martell and the Martell retaliated and brought down the entire Northern Part of Westhold to siege the Capital with what Throne would Julius blustered about here in Westhold? His brother was spared because Prince James Arhan values him and Prince James has always ruled his region with almost complete autonomy. Even the Previous King was respectful towards him. His family has guarded the Westhold Western Borders for a long time and has never rebelled. In the past one King has done something that humiliates the House of Arhan so they siege the Old Capital and sacked the cities surrounding the capitals. The House of Arhan could have taken the country and establish a new dynasty under name of Arhan but they did not. They killed the King as just punishment and went to find the closest kin of the King and restored back the Loraine house as the ruling dynasty and return to their region. Since then, the Kings of Westhold dare not to offend the House of Arhan and let them have full authority in their region. The King was satisfied with these arrangements because the House of Arhan did not want kingship only to maintain their ancestral land and guarding the Western Border. Since the Kings do not have to worry about their loyalty, they were given free reign and was trusted by many Kings of Westhold owing to their reputation of loyalty. If not for all the protection of Arhan and the Martell, his brother would be hunted and her head would roll already under the executioner feet. She knows that her husband wanted to wear her down with love, knows that he did and heed her counsel because he knew what she was planning but if he did not have any ambition, how could he followed her plans? Sending troops to the Dragon Pass and the Gorge helping the Vicious Tiger and the Black Dragon this is training the troops. What is the reason of training troops if not for preparing for external threats? But Lindbergh is the most northern part of the kingdom. Behind it was the sea, on its west is the Dragon Pass, and on its east is Bourgnon. What external threat is there? There is only one reason why a Prince of Lindberg would train his private troops without external threats on his border. It is to rebel. To displace the current King from his throne And Joanna knew what he values the most. Not beauty. But talents. If he is the kind of man that care for beauty then Morrigan is even more beautiful than her. Even his Side Consort was even more beautiful than her, her face is the kind of face, the more you look, the more you fall in love. She is not a peerless beauty, then how could she entranced and bewitched him that he even heard every counsel she has ever given? This is because he recognizes her talents. She opens her eyes and sighed. ''Prince should not say that. This is my fault. I am too sensitive.'' She said as she opens her eyes and the Prince shakes his head. ''How could it be that? This Prince only wished for your forgiveness and did not wish dear to be more upset.'' Saying this he quickly sits beside Joanna and holds her hand tightly. ''Tell me about the problem, Prince. Let see whether this Side Consort can help ease Prince trouble'' ''Today weather isn''t bad, Prince. Let us walk outside and enjoy the winds of the New Year.'' The Prince only nodded. The Seven Gods faith stressed the importance of appreciating nature when the New Year comes. Let the winds of dawn enter your home as to drives evil spirits and brings prosperity into one home. The yard has been cleaned and it could even be said cleaner than the other courtyard. The Prince has always made Low Consort Joanna receive the best treatment in his house. And the servant''s acts accordingly with all the best gifts and food were prepared here in the Blossom Peony Courtyard. As they walked and the winds of the northern region blow refreshingly, he looked at his wife and felt many complex emotions. There is a reason he always follows her counsel. People only remember Young Master Gwentyn and Lord William as great statesman and politician that helps previous King, King Rheonius strengthening the royal power but many people do not know the contribution of this woman. At the time, the King was having a banquet with his ministers and officials and only a few were invited to this Banquet in the New Year and Lord William brought his daughter which is accompanied with her brother. King Rheonius at the time just assumed the throne and was still young, in his prime of age. As they talked they touched upon the problem plaguing Westhold. It was then that Lord William proposed that her daughter is given a chance to speak. The King approve and lady Joanna rises up from her seat, offers obeisance and standing she spoke her mind. Her words were recorded and then was written by the scribe ''The most damaging institution in this great kingdom is the eunuch institution and the official harem.'' The King did not say anything only urging her to continue with his gesture. ''Eunuch was mainly recruited from the lowest level in society. They are half men; of lowly status only have one objective in their lives. They tried to make the most of opportunities to gain wealth, power and status unbefitting of their lowly status.'' ''But they are eunuchs?'' The King said ''How could they covet status since they could not enter the Royal Examination? He asked. Gwentyn then look at her sister and smiles as her sister continues speaking ''How could Your Majesty forget about why eunuchs are dangerous? Your Majesty, eunuch constant presence in the palace and daily personal attendance to the Royal family placed them in the position privy to restricted and confidential information. The King nodded. ''This information they got is used for their personal gains. But why do the Kings and Emperors of the past trusted them so much? It is because their inability to have children makes them less likely as potential rivals to the crown, and hence more readily entrusted with certain powers. Yet, these lowly people have proven in the annals of history to manipulate their masters. One might ask, how could lowly eunuch be able to influence August Emperors and Wise Kings? How could they not?'' She asked speaking more passionately as the King listens to her intently ''Having watched emperors born and grew, they knew the temperaments of the rulers well enough to manipulate their masters. These eunuchs have always been right in the center of authority. As caretakers of imperial scions, their influences were brought to bear when the princes ascended to the throne.'' The King nodded. Even he before rising to the Throne always seeks advice from those eunuchs on the happenings in the Royal Palace. At the times, King Rheonius had to turn to the eunuchs to know of the power play between court officials and the nobles. Joana then spoke of one example trusting eunuch cause an empire to collapse. ''During the Hardstone Era, in its last year, Head Eunuch Ferrell turns Emperor Theon into a fatuous ruler. He indulged the Emperor his fancies and thus gained great influence to place whoever afforded his bribes into positions of power. This directly led to breakdown of order in the court, giving opportunity to the numerous sons of the Emperor to fight openly to succeed the Emperor. This led to the Battle of the Nine Princes and topples the Hardstone Dynasty. The Battle of the Nine Princes lasted fifteen years with the end results being the Hardstone dynasty partitioned and Midgard entered the Sixteen Barbarian States period for thirty years leaving many Northmen victims to the Western Barbarian. It wasn''t until the Bourbon Conquest that the world finally regained peace. And all of this happens because of a single eunuch desires for power'' She lets her words hang and then she continues as the face of the king grows grave ''What about when Stark rebellion causes the Northern Bourbon and Southern Stark to split the unified empire of Bourbon to fall? Once again, the Bourbon emperor makes the mistake of listening to eunuchs. The eunuch Gwarelyn, who was the former tutor of the Bourbon emperor Damon Bourbon, gained great power due to his influence over the young ruler. His obsession with power caused him to alienate the able ministers and generals, persecuting and murdering many of them, thus fatally weakening the empire, which was unable to deal against wave after wave of rebellions and in the end the Pendragon family crushed both the Stark and Bourbon and thus gaining the world'' ''The whispers of these half men, of this lowly people are full of sweets nothings and could mislead wise Kings and August Emperor. Eunuchs should not interfere in state affairs, but the lesson was usually lost on future emperors'' The King unconsciously nodded. He once again reflect on his rule and remember even he took some advice from eunuchs. And this chills his heart. ''Your Majesty, their lowly and despised status as eunuchs meant there was nothing they could look forward to in the orthodox circles. There was nothing they could look forward to in life. They could never be venerated scholars or respected statesmen; so the lowly people they are, they learned the only thing they could depend to survive in their retirement was money. And the ability to gain money was directly tied to them being in proximity to those in power and that is Your Majesty and the nobles that serve Your Majesty.'' The King nodded and slowly he too began to see the fault in such institution but these are not enough for him to abolish it. The Classic mentions the deeds of the Past emperors and as such the scholars would have opposed him if he tries to change such a long time held traditions. Joanna continues her words saying ''But these are not what made them dangerous. What made them dangerous is the fact that they did not develop lofty ideals of service to the country or aspire to be well-versed as a gentleman of noble character because of their castrated bodies. Therefore, as unofficial advisors to the rulers and the wives of the rulers, their primary interest was to themselves, to keep themselves in the good graces of their patrons, and to keep their patrons in power.'' ''Eunuchs also abetted the establishment of elaborate protocols and rules to keep a distance between the royalty and his officials. Some eunuchs even encouraged the King to be in contact only with officials approved by the eunuchs, or rather, discouraged contact with the officials disapproved by the eunuchs. Even the most senior officials often found themselves helpless against the bad eunuchs. This institution was a vicious cycle that perpetuated harmful environment in the palace. Since your Majesty wanted to centralize the state then the power of these eunuchs will also grow.'' the eunuch institution itself was fundamentally unsound. The institutions of officials in Bourbon bureaucracy, at least had the noble purpose of assisting the monarchs to rule the country. These men were appointed to positions of authority and power based on individual virtues and talents. Various mechanisms invented by many great thinkers were put in place to prevent abuses. As such, one can say the theory had sound basis, but the implementation varied with the integrity of the people in the system.In contrast'' she said with disgust in her tone ''The eunuchs got to their positions through their very base background, and yet the system is such that these people, despised for their very office and disfigurement, got access to the very center of power.There is absolutely no incentive for them to be noble in conduct and character, to behave and to perform their duty dutifully but there was every tempting opportunity for them to abuse the confidence they gained by their proximity to the Royal household.'' She then said about the abolishing the Harem but the King was rather uncomfortable with the notion so Joana did not push the matter. Finished hearing the Lady explanations the King was impressed and praise the lady and give her the title Lady of Virtue. Lord William then said the reason why he brought his daughter is precisely because his daughter wanted to convey her thoughts on these matters and Lord William even said that her intelligence is on par with Gwentyn. The King also wanted to destroy the eunuch institution but he needs someone to convince the scholars and the nobles. Lord William met with the great nobles and scholars and persuades them to let the King pass the law. The eunuch institution has always been looked down upon but still persist because of the Classic that exalted the great old days of the etiquette of Bourbon and because it was the tradition of the Emperor of the Past. Lord William Wellham is descended from a noble line and as legitimate descendant of the great hero of Northmen; his word carries weight in the noble circle. As his status of a great scholar, his influence among the scholars was also outstanding. In a week, he managed to convince the nobles and the scholars to support the King decision. Since then castrating was outlawed in the land of Westhold and the current eunuch in the Palace was forbidden from speaking about state matters of rendering any opinion whatsoever. It is said, because of this law eunuch will disappear from Westhold in a generation. One day, King Rheonius asked one of the eunuchs serving his Palace about who he should promote. The eunuch answered and gives his opinion. King Rheonius draw his broadsword and cleave the eunuch into two. When the other eunuch hear this they knew that the eunuch institution and the power they hold over the Palace is over and they turn their anger and hatred towards the Wellham''s who proposed this idea. Since then, the eunuch was as good as mute. They could only debase themselves and only spoken when spoke to, unable to render any opinion. Those who dares render any opinion regarding any matter that pertains to the state was immediately executed. The eunuchs and the harem cost the Royal Family coffers a tremendous amount of money. The eunuchs could number into thousands while the harem into hundreds. Even though the King managed to get rid of the eunuch institution he could not get rid of the Harem. This is because he has many concubines and as such he could not bear parting from them which disappointed Lord William and he refuses to come to court. It wasn''t until the King visited him three times that he finally relented and once again shows his face again in the court where he was joyfully greeted by the King. But in hindsight, Joana might have regretted she said anything in that banquet. It is because if not for the persecution of the eunuch, then King Julius would never have the opportunity to rise in power. Assisted in large part by eunuchs mistreated by the King and the nobility who favored the scholars-bureaucrats, King Julius made an alliance with eunuch and was given many inside information which he used to his greatest advantage. It is because the information he got from the eunuch he managed to overthrew his father, ambushes his brother in the Southern Gate and take the throne. Reign of terrors was seen after he takes the throne due to eunuchs settling scores with the Loyalist, scholars and most importantly the Wellham''s. At the time King Julius who just takes the throne did not want to execute the Wellham''s and wanted only to imprison them before stripping their noble status. After all the position of the Wellham''s in the hearts of the scholars and nobility are large, not to mention his hold on the Kingdom was not stable yet Any further punishment could be doled out after he managed to stabilize the Kingdom But the eunuch in a subtle way managed to overturn the decision of the King and change their imprisonment to their family entire line being exterminated. If not for Prince Arthur and Prince James, even Lancel and Joanna would have been executed. Ironically, it is King Julius that heed to the teachings of Lord William. After his rule was stabilized, King James invited all the eunuch into a large banquet to celebrate their victory. All the eunuch in the Palace was invited. The King brought his armed soldiers to guard him. Intoxicated by the appreciation of the King towards them eunuch they dreamed of once again gaining power in the royal place. Then King Julius drop his wine cup and all hell breaks loose as the King run towards his guarded rooms as rains of arrows rain down on the banquet place taking the lives of almost three thousand eunuchs. Those who survived the initial rains of arrows were slashed apart by swords and pierced by spears, their bloods flowed in rush like rain on the tiles of the Royal Palace. Those who managed to get out from the Banquet courtyard was then greeted with cavalry waiting them on the narrow path of the Palace where about fifty eunuchs were trampled into a bloody paste. King Julius instead of taking the time to slowly peter out the eunuch from Westhold take the direct approach and in one swift decision killed all the eunuch in Westhold. He even adds another addendum to the laws of his father in which he forbids any eunuch to enter the Palace. Then he executed all the concubines of his father none of them were spared and closes the Six Palace and he took only one wife. Many people do not know but King Julius in his youth was once under the tutelage of Lord William and studied alongside Young master Gwentyn and Lady Joana. It is because of that King Julius also knows how dangerous Lady Joanna really is and as such when the decree passed down to executes the Wellham family, he really could not let Joanna lives. It was why King Julius wanted to kill her very much that it even took the Prince snatching military control from his father and force the forces of Loraine to return back to the Capital unless they wanted a full out war with the Martell. Her mind is a dangerous thing. As they enjoyed the winds of the New Year, Joanna asked. ''So, what is Prince trouble?'' ''The King has summoned me.'' Hearing this words, Joanna eyebrows creased but she immediately returns to her former calm. ''And?'' ''I think he will ask about my intention gathering so large of an army.'' ''Will he dare?'' Joanna mused in her mind. After all this is an infringement of the rights of noble to have private armies after the dissolution of the Empire. In the past Gwentyn and his father once proposed an idea to centralize an army under one King. But this idea was not able to be put into the test because his father did not believe that the previous King would be able to do it. King Rheonius was vigorous when he was young but as he grew older he was too peaceful. To consolidate the armies of the nobles lords would also means taking away the noble lords soldiers, uniting it under the Kingdom. One could only imagine the objections and obstacle the King will have to face. King Rheonius was too peaceful his father once lamented. ''The King will ask in a subtle way'' she said softly. The prince nodded. After all if words spread that he is asking about the armies of the Northern region then the other regions might perceive that the King is planning to do something toward them thus asking their military conditions. And that would not be good. The other Prince ruled their regions like King and while outwardly they have to follow the King words when he declare war other than war with other Kingdoms, this princes will rule their land the way they see fit. ''What do you think I should say if he asks?'' Joana was thinking for a while before she suddenly smiles. ''There is a way. This way we could test the King trust towards you and the King trust towards the Black General.'' And maybe pull the Black Dragon to their side but this she did not say loudly. ''The fame of the General in Westhold is even above the King, yet Julius was not suspicious of this General and has always depended on General Rheon to guard the Pass. Is this true?'' she ask ''What does wife thinks?'' Arthur asked. ''A wise ruler does not envy talents. But I don''t think Julius is that wise ruler. I know him when he was young. He is cautious and rarely trusts people. The common people cheered hearing about Black Dragon victory over the Barbarians but the common people rarely have good opinions about the King. The scholars praise the valorous disposition of the Black General but despise the King as they view the King as an usurper.'' The Prince nodded as his head is thinking. ''I heard that during the banquet in honor of the General one of the scholars get drunk and ask the General whether he wanted to rebel?'' She asked and the Prince nodded as one thought entered his mind. ''Wife thinks¡­'' ''Yes, I think that scholar was acting under another person instruction. How could there be such a coincidence?'' Joanna said as she smiles dangerously ''The scholars all like the General. Where would they find some scholar praising the King unless they wanted to be spit and mocked by those noble literary figures in seclusion?'' ''Then what is the reason the King lavish him that honor?'' Arthur asks his wife as they walk across the courtyard passing the artificial lake in the backyard of the courtyard. ''To force him to come out from Dragon Pass and met him. Julius also wanted to ensure that the General is loyal to his administration. Julius is not so stupid to summon that Old General to the Capital as this would surely make the Old General suspicious.'' She chuckles a bit before continuing. ''But he also could not march to meet the Old General at the Dragon Pass. Who doesn''t know the words ''As long as the General guarded the pass, those who he did not want to enter would never be able to enter, those who enter without permission do not dream of coming out alive'' The Prince nodded understanding the King thoughts. Even he did not dare to meet that old General in battle. ''The General words at the banquet ease the suspicion in Julius heart'' she said as she thought to herself ''But I know the worms will always whisper to him. This worm will turns him a monster, like the way he becomes when he hears the whispers and executed my family'' ''Not to mention Julius punishing that scholar so heavily wins him the admiration of some scholars who saw how the King values talents. But the Old General must have senses the King distrusts towards him and that is why he immediately departs to the Dragon Pass where he is safe and invincible.'' ''I understand now.''Prince Arthur said nodding in understanding as he tries to shield Joanna from a sudden harsh blowing wind. ''This is his normal machinations'' Joanna said. ''Tell the King that you enlarge your army because you fear of the growing threats of the Black Dragon in the Pass.'' Suddenly the Prince stops and looks at Joanna weirdly ''This¡­.I could not do this. The Old general is someone I respected how could I accuse him of treason?'' Joana looks at her husband and forgot one thing. His husband may be ambitious but he also wanted to have honor. He wanted both and this is why Joan thinks of her husband as greedy. He wanted to rebel but also wanted a good name. This in itself was impossible. ''I did not ask for you to accuse him. I ask you to say that you only wanted to guard yourself. And, look at the King reaction and what he said to you. If he care more about you expanding the army more or whether he cares more about the Black Dragon'' she said ''This is as good as saying that the Old General wanted to rebel.'' He said his expression turns sour. If the King truly believes the Black Dragon is loyal why would he believes your word? Instead he would think you wanted to sow discord between him and the Old general.'' Joanna said puffing out her chest in anger as she pointed her fingers at her husband ''In the end, this is a gamble. Whether he is truly a wise King or still the cautious boy I met years ago. If he is still the cautious person, he would ask you to inform any suspicious activity and he would only said some small things about you expanding your armies. At this time you must make him the impression you are his most loyal subject and stress towards him that when his rebellion ended the only region that did not resist his rule was Lindberg. If he wanted to trust you he would no longer ask you about you enlarging your army because he thinks you will be his allies. The Black Dragon is a bigger threat to his rule then you'' ''What if he did not believe my word?'' Arthur asks. ''If he did not believe you immediately after returning home disband your army and train them in a secret place. We can use the tunnels we created under one of the Mountain if such eventuality happens.'' Arthur nodded and smile. This is why his wife is dangerous. In her head there are various plans and stratagems. ''Truly, talking with you always makes me feels refreshed'' the prince said as he hold the hands of his wife lovingly as his worries disappeared carried away by the winds. Joana only smiles and they keep walking and chatting together under the banyan tree, enjoying the sound of the winds and appreciating the beauty of the nature as the pair of lovebirds gauges each other intentions. In her eyes, a flame was fanned into fire as her eyes were blaring with the flames of vengeance. **************************************************************************** In the weeks preceding the Prince conversation with Lady Joana, he went to the Royal palace and when he return he enlarges his armies as the Royal palace gifted him with gold, horses and accessories and the Royal Palace was said to be grateful for services rendered. The Prince was said to gift all the accessories to his Low Consort thus gaining the envy of many unmarried woman and other consort of other household. It is true, that a noble still is a noble even after her status were revoked and that is why the prince was so bewitched and entranced with that sole surviving daughter of Wellham''s. In her room, looking out of the windows of her courtyard, her determination did not waver as the whispers resound louder. Vengeance the whisper said. **************************************************************************** Lady Joana Wellham: Low Consort, Wife of Prince Arthur Martell, Future Queen of Westhold, ****************************************************************************** 17 THE BEGINNING The sound of the birds chirping and the sound of water fill his ears like a soothing music. The leaves on the trees sway back and forth like they were dancing. Charles looks at his surrounding and smiles a bit before crouching down to the water stream. Slowly he uncorks his leather flask and fills it with the clear water. ''Shut up already!'' A woman voice, harsh and cold could be heard not too far away. Charles look behind him and sighed. The wind blows his hair, soothing and embracing him as Charles tries to forget worldly matters for a while and sighing as he sadly could not. Sighing and shaking his head he look towards the direction of the woman and shouted ''Keep it down!'' The woman a distance away was startled and her face turn red but she quickly drop her head down. But then she replied ''Yes, Young Master.'' She glared at a man tied up in the tree as the beaten man chuckles a bit. Beside the young woman was a short man. He was giggling clearly enjoying that the young woman got scolded. Charles could only shake his head and release a sigh containing his exasperation. As he finished filling the leather flask he wash his face on the stream water dripping down his face as the water away the sweat, dirt and dust. ''Clear water and fresh air a rare commodity on that Earth'' he said to himself as he almost chuckle. Looking at the face reflected by the water there is a certain maturity etched on the expression of his face. Washed by the water, the dirt falls off revealing a white healthy flawless skin, his blond hair trimmed neatly, straight as always. And looking at the reflection he noticed the thunderbolt scar on his left forehead. ''Mark of Ulr'' he muttered as he said this his hand unconsciously touch the scar, feeling tingly on that part. On his left hand the bracelet that his mother gave him is still there. The yellow round stone in the center of that bracelet is still dim. Finished doing his task, he stand up and look forward, his posture was upright and straight his face shows a warm smile, two dimples, one on each cheek appeared that made him look even more beautiful. Looking at the position of the sun, noon is near. ''Months pass us by and there are many that need to be accomplished. The Civil War is intensifying at Norveg, The Two Princes of Avillon strengthening their military while the Western Capital Old General Keenan has come out of retirement and trying to slice of Southern Han territory. I hope the letter I sent to her could be some use to her.'' He takes a deep breath and enjoys the fresh air. ''I am far away so there is many that I might overlook but if to handle that problem in the border I am confident of my ability to drive that General away'' he said to himself. He was full of confidence Charles has started his first move. It would probably be his most important move. He could not be famous as Charles Martell, to be conspicuous and low key is the way for now. But he could be as flamboyant as possible as the Sleeping Dragon. His first move started a few months ago when he got the news that Old General Keenan of the Western Capital has come out of retirement. This is not good news for Southern Han but it is also not good news for Westhold. But Charles knew that the Old General is cautious and would not eat more that he could. In a way that is why the Old General could get old. While other Generals who is braver and more powerful than him in Western Capital has all turned into dust and buried beneath the earth he is still alive and kicking. Western Capital is not big enough to eat Westhold but is powerful enough to threaten Southern Han and even might be able to annex some territories and expand their borders. By expanding their borders and not eating too much, the Western Capital could have more lands to harvest and more people to their population. If left unchecked they might one day threaten Westhold and that is not what Charles would want. Since that is the case he could lend a helping hand as the Sleeping Dragon and raises his prestige. He has a plan regarding the Old General. A particular strategy that could only be used against the Old General precisely because certain criteria has been met. If he uses this strategy on other people it would not work. But if it''s the Old General, it will work. At the same time he also has plans regarding the Queen of Southern Han. The plan is a bit cruel but in the end, Charles knew it would be a win-win situation for both of them. Now, he only hopes that the Queen could use his suggestion and is ambitious enough. Because Charles could not work with unambitious person because Charles plan is a grand plan. A continent away and he could still create a plan like he is on the battlefield. If anyone knew that this young child is capable of this feat, every King would ask his counsel or send assassins to kill him before he grows. Charles is not na?ve. Extraordinary people without power must hide themselves first. When you have sufficient backing and power then only then could you reveal yourself and march to the center stage of the world. One might say, he has sufficient backing. He is the son of a Prince, his teacher is famous in Jianghu and his Grand teacher is Old Immortal Li. But none of that power belongs and backing truly belongs to him. It all depends on the whims of those people. And so, he could not trust those backings The Prince of Lindberg, Arthur Martell might abandon him when the loss is more than the profit. His Teacher while powerful is not invincible, thousands of schemes and thousands of plot, even if his teacher is a Heavenly Immortal even she could not guard herself every day not to mention Charles. His Grand Teacher¡­if his life has to be traded for the safety of State of Han, Charles has no doubt while his Grand Teacher would be sad, he would look at the big picture and sacrificed him. Charles knows it himself that his talent is the only one in this world. Charles has full confidence in his strategies. And as such he knows that if people knew of his talent, people would rather kill him than to ask him work for them. Too much talent invites envy and fear. In Midgard, this month would be Dawnmoon. ''A year has passed.'' He said as a matter of factly before he sighed. He is still in Aeropa, honing his martial art skill, travelling through Jianghu, and enacting the pillars for his future. He is eleven now, a half feet taller, standing at almost six feet, tall for his age. This is all because of his training of martial arts and a healthy diet. As a noble son of a Prince house, he is blessed with wealth enabling him to buy food that is suitable for promoting growth unlike the many peasants that have to live day by day. The fact that he also practices martial arts is also a bonus as it strengthens his body and helps his growth. ''The Second Prince of Norveg, Prince Hakon¡­hmm. He seems the closest to the throne. From the report I got from the merchants and the sect spies in Midgard, it is probable he is the most likely candidate to sit on the throne of Norveg after the dust settles.'' ''He is cautious but bold when the situation requires it and chooses the most profitable solution. He also a very smart person as he know the power of the people, painting himself as a benevolent ruler'' And Charles nodded. ''If he succeeds the throne, then I expect that Norveg will enter a new age of strengthening. And the Two Princes of Avillon would not like to see that. Hmm. A year passed and my prediction is slowly beginning to come true. I just didn''t expect that the Two Princes of Avillon to be very talented, delaying the decay of Avillon. I would be naive not to think that those two Princes not to have anything to do with the death of King Ragnar of Norveg.'' Then Charles sighed. He might speculate as he wants but he is still on the background. He wanted to shine in the center stage and use his talent. But age, his position and his preparation are inadequate so he will wait. For now that is the only thing he could do. To wait for the opportune moment. ''Like I said we should knock him out instead leaving him conscious'' a shrilly voice like someone choking the air out of the person windpipe spoke. Charles walks towards the direction of the sound. Saying those words were a short man which is immediately being rebuked by the tall woman. The tall woman rebuked by saying ''Idiot! If we knock him out cold, how can Young Master get any information from him?'' The short man was triggered as he shouted. His shrilly voice was funny but the energy exploding from his body was terrifying, showing the mastery of the internal martial arts of this short man. ''You tall spinster monster! Who are you calling idiot! You are the idiot! Who would marry such a tall monster?!'' The tall woman face flushed red but she snorted and spit to the ground ''Talking to you is a waste of time. An idiot how it could understand human words?'' she said sneering toward the short man which only makes him angrier. ''Say that again! I dare you!'' The short man said as he unsheathes his saber on his hips. The sound of the saber unsheathing was shrill like a scream of a monster and saber intent fill the area. ''You are a pig that does not understand human words!'' The woman shouted towards him and the short man immediately slashes out an attack towards the tall woman. A saber light heads towards the tall woman. The tall woman snorted and she stomps her feet to the ground as the spear around her feet jolted upwards and the tall woman grabbed it. ''Stupid she said as she pushes her feet backward gliding gracefully retreating behind a tree, as the saber strike stabbed into the tree. The tree exploded as bark and branches splashed around like a lake was disturbed by a huge boulder being thrown into it. The tall woman smiles and chuckles ''You can''t even aim right. HAHAHAHA'' she mocked. ''You''ll see'' he said in that funny voice of him. His body begin unleashing a powerful energy as his saber vibrate but then a voice pierce through the chaos ''Enough'' Charles scolded as he come toward that area. ''Young master!'' both of them said in unison, dispelling any thought to continue fighting. Charles throws the flask towards the short man and the short man quickly grabbed it. Charles keeps looking at him, he did not say anything only his gaze pierced the short man and the short man shivered in fear. The short man knows that his young master wanted an explanation. The tall woman also sense the gaze of his young master and like they have rehearse this both of them said in unison ''Apologies, Young master'' both of them said as they look down on the ground. There is fear inside their eyes. ''It is Tian Ji fault young master'' the short man said as he pointed towards the tall woman with his finger. ''Hmph'' she snorted as she drive her outstretched spear to the ground, the shaking of the spear edge as it drives itself towards the ground produces a shrieking noise. ''Tu Jia, you are the one who is so easily offended.'' They look like they will have a second round but Charles could not deal with them both fighting again so he held up his hand and both of them dropped down their head, not speaking any more words. They could see that the Young Master did not approve so they shut themselves up. ''It seems after being put to use by the sect, you have forgotten that both of you are being punished. To be at peace, and seek knowledge, to be serene with the world changing time, to be in harmony with Heaven and Earth and to seek life in that sliver of death.'' Then Charles looks at them and shakes his head. ''Which one of you shows peace, as you let your emotion run governing your head and heart. Instead of seeking knowledge in our journey both of you seems content to be in ignorance. You prioritize your passion, governing your body with the basest instinct of an untrained warrior, indulging your passion for fighting yet understanding nothing. Instead of trying to find harmony you incite chaos in every place we go and you both love life too much. How could you then worth much!'' he scolded. Then shaking his head he look at them both and sighed. ''No wonder the Grand teacher restrict both of your internal energy and let you become only a guard. You have no shame when meeting your fellow sect members.'' They could only drop their head down not daring to match eyes with Charles. Both of them shuddered in fear. Charles might be a young boy but he is the Holy Son of the Jade Palace Gate. And in the sect that means a big deal. Not to mention he have the Heaven and Earth Medallion enabling him to control the Intelligence Gathering Personnel of the Sect and even have the authority to have both of them guard him. Then there is also the fact that poison in both of their bodies will flare up without the Pills Charles provides them. The man tied to the tree, looking at the fearful expression of his captor snickered before both of them shot a murderous glance towards the man and he immediately clamp up. ''So this is the person skulking our camp'' Charles said after noticing the man. He put his hand around his back, like a scholar viewing the autumn season sending. Charles wears a black silk brocade cloth of the Bourbon style. Bourbon style refers to the clothing of the Northmen during the Bourbon dynasty and is mainly worn by Northmen which is the dominant ethnic group in Midgard. Even though it is called Bourbon style clothing even now long after the dynasty end, it is still widely popular. It was banned momentarily during the Pendragon dynasty who wanted to create a new culture but that move was widely unpopular with the common people who was used to the culture of Bourbon style clothing. It is an important part of Northern culture so after the end of Pendragon dynasty the wearing of Bourbon style clothing was revitalized. The wearing of appropriate styles of Bourbon clothing is an important part of courteous refined behavior. The style itself can be summarized as containing garment elements, arranged in distinctive and sometime specific ways. Most of them are gender neutral and simple in cutting. But hundred years have passed since the Bourbon dynasty so the design also has change. Clothing for women usually accentuates the body natural curves through wrapping of upper garment lapels or binding with sashes at the waist. Charles clothes were refined symbolizing his status as a young master of a noble house. Charles looks at the man from top to bottom. With one look one can see Charles was a noble descent. Silk brocade fabric, patches at collar and sleeve cuff sew meticulously, with blooming floral and dancing dragon patterns. Charles swishes his sleeve and two pills flew out towards Tian Ji and Tu Jia. Both of the skillfully grabbed it and look at it before beaming with appreciation. ''Thank you for your generosity Young master.'' They said as they bowed slightly as they pocket their pills into their inner pockets. Charles just nodded. On his waistband a tiger shaped jade hung as decoration swaying left and right as he come closer to the man tied to the tree. ''Who sent you?'' Charles asked as he squat down, looking at the man beaten face without joy. ''Those two really didn''t know how to hold back'' Charles thought to himself. The man looked at Charles and smiles. ''Young Master means are too formidable and young master guards are overbearing.'' He said forcing the word out as he glared hatefully at both Tu Jia and Tian Ji. Charles just smiles bitterly. Charles did not say anything but waiting for him to continue. This man do not seem like a stubborn man Charles thought to himself. ''Let me, introduce my lowly self to young master. My humble name is Liu Yi and I came from Heaven Edge sect. I was sent here by the Red Snow Palace to report about Young Master whereabouts.'' ''Hah!'' Tian Ji shouted ''So you come from that sect order'' Tian Ji said before looking at Charles and immediately understands something. ''No wonder. No wonder. I could understand why that sect sent your small sect to monitor our Young Master. It must be her that is sending these orders'' Tian Ji said but Charles did not understand. ''Red Snow Palace?'' Charles was puzzled. Looking back at the man he asked ''Tell me why did Red Snow Palace send you to follow me? What offense did I do to that sect?'' Charles could not understand why a sect he did not know would target him without reason. Liu Yi looks at Charles and he almost laughed. ''Could it be Young master don''t know?'' He asked. ''What?'' ''Young Master let me explain'' Tu Jia said as he comes closer to Charles. ''This relates to your uncle most probably'' ''My uncle? What do you mean? Explain'' he sighed. Looking at Liu Yi he just shakes his head. ''Only a small fry'' he muttered. Then he began explaining, ''It is famous in Jianghu that Red Sword Lancel and the Mad Fairy Xintong have some bad blood. Mad Fairy has always hated Red Sword Lancel. No one knows why. Though there are many rumors Young Master.'' Tu Jia spoke and Tian Ji nodded behind. Both of them have been in Jianghu for a long time so how could they not know this famous story. Speaking about Mad Fairy Xintong suddenly Charles remembered. It is that red robed woman who attacked his uncle on the Western Plains. Charles remembers the sound of their battle that night. That Mad Fairy was powerful enough to force his uncle to use his skills. Now that he has been in Jianghu for a year he now truly understands how famous his uncle really was in Jianghu. In the younger generation there are not many that can be compared to his uncle in swordsmanship and internal energy. Of course, this does not mean his uncle is invincible but there are not many that can force him to show his real skills in battle. This is a testament to his uncle abilities and proficiency in a battle. There is also the fact that his uncle is known to be righteous and help the orthodox sect giving him a reputable prestige among the fraternity of martial artist. Only people who aren''t on the orthodox side would challenge his uncle. Still what is the personal problem of his uncle and the red robed woman has to do with the Red Snow Palace Sect? ''What does this have to with the Red Snow Palace sect?'' Charles asked. Tu Jia then answered with a hint of disdain ''Young Master, she is the successor to the style of Thirty Six Strikes of the Blood Gale. It was one of the deadliest sword skills of the Red Snow Palace. She also learns beneath the Demoness Zixiang teaching her the Devil Maiden Sword Arts. Then there is also the Southern Flower Nanhua.'' Charles was shocked to hear the name Demoness Zixiang. If the orthodox sects have the Three Grandmaster then the Evil Sect had the Three Calamitous Star. And this Zixiang is one of the Three Calamitous Star, her cultivation nearly reaching Old Immortal Li but her Path of martial arts is bloodier and more vicious and so she is punished by Heaven. At least that is what he has read from one of the report from the intelligence he got from the Intelligence Gathering Personnel. Old Immortal Li Wentian is not one of the three grandmasters since he rarely intervenes in the matters of Jianghu and has always been content being in the state of Han. As long as no one tries to start a problem with him, he would not go around searching for problems. Even that is the case, he is still revered and even the Three Grandmaster and the Three Calamitous Star respect and fear the Old Immortal. Southern Flower Nanhua on the other hand is said to be a fallen princess from a fallen kingdom. Other than that fact not many is known about her other than her ugly appearance resulted from the mistake of Red Sword Lancel which is why she hated Lancel from the bottom of her heart.. ''So?'' Charles said, trying not to gulp the saliva on his throat. Thankfully his subordinates did not notice his behavior. ''Both of them are the Elders of the Red Snow Palace''. ''So they are targeting me? No, that wouldn''t be right?'' Charles think as his hand behind his back tighten. ''They wanted to find my uncle'' Charles answered. It''s the most logical answer. ''Probably'' Tu Jia answers. ''Hmm''. Charles contemplated a bit before asking another question to Tu Jia. The wind blows and the sun is coming down yet Charles must solve this matter before he could find peace. ''Why wouldn''t they just seek my uncle in Midgard? It is not like my uncle is a wandering warrior moving around form places to places. He has a castle in his territory and usually is always there. If not for me insisting my Uncle would not bring me to Aeropa to learn.'' ''This..'' Tu Jia scratches his head in an awkward manner before answering. ''The Red Snow Palace was banned from entering Midgard.'' Tu Jia finally said. ''Banned? By who?'' Charles said. Which person or organization that is capable of banning a sect to enter an entire continent? ''The Black Dragon.'' Tu Jia said his eyes beaming with excitement. It is clear that even Tu Jia who hails from Aeropa admired the Great General Rheon. ''Great General Rheon Shone!'' Charles exclaimed. ''Why?'' Charles asked. Why would the General who is known to be a person of Jianghu himself and rarely interfere in the matters of Jianghu would ban the Red Snow Palace? Tu Jia gesture to Tian Ji to answer so she immediately explains. ''A long time ago, the Red Snow Palace conspires with the Western barbarian and the Liao Kingdom to siege the Dragon Pass. It is said that the Great General at the time wanted to march East to help his old friend but because of his duty he had to guard the Pass to repel the invasion making him delayed in his effort and unable to save his friend life.'' Charles nodded. ''After the matter was settled, his anger reaches the Heaven and he transmit a military order that anyone from the Red Snow Palace is banned from entering or even nearing the Dragon Pass. Those who dare disobey this banning order would be killed on sight. Since then, the Red Snow Palace and its agent have never been able to travel to Midgard.'' ''The General is truly formidable'' Charles expresses his admiration. ''The Dragon Pass is like The Great General home, he knows every nook and cranny so because of that since the banning order was enacted, not one of Red Snow Palace disciple have ever seen Midgard. Those who try were all captured and executed.'' Charles finally nodded understanding certain matters. Friend in the West? Repelling an invasion? This event probably happens thirteen years ago during the Rebellion of King Julius. And that friend he wanted to save¡­must be someone that King Julius executed¡­.Hmmm. It seems that there are a lot of things he still needs to uncover. The Wellham''s also was purge thirteen years ago. Thirteen years ago the Great general also wanted to march East. Thirteen years ago¡­hmm Charles mused. It seems King Julius will never be able to sit still in that throne of his. The famous General of Midgard, the Wellham''s and the Martell''s all are still in some way alive and a thorn to his eyes. ''I could use this to my advantage'' Charles mused as his mind spins new ideas and strategy. ''So, there is such story. No wonder. Looking at the temperament of that Senior Mad Fairy it didn''t make sense that she would take it lying down and not search for my uncle. Now, it seems it''s not like she didn''t want to seek him but she is unable to.'' ''So what should we do with him? ''What is your opinion?'' Charles asked Tu Jia and Tian Ji. ''Hmm¡­.this boy while he did not possess superior internal energy or any powerful swordsmanship, his lightness skill is very powerful. If not for the reason that my cultivation and battle experience I would not be able to catch him when he first run away.'' Tu Jia gives his opinion. ''I am of the same opinion Young Master'' Tian Ji reply. Charles looks at Liu Yi, crouched down and looks at the clear face of Liu Yi and said with a smile ''I have decided'' His next words shock all those that is present. ****************************************************************************** 18 THREE LETTERS MEANWHILE ON SOUTHERN HAN Sitting on her recliner she sighed. Behind her was a man who wore officials robe and looked elegant and scholarly. ''You still reading that Your Majesty?'' The woman nodded. The man eyebrows creased clearly unsatisfied. ''This man is clearly dangerous¡­.but it seems she shares the same objective with Your Majesty. He could be used¡­.for now. Or maybe it is Your Majesty that is being used by him'' The woman did not answer only nodded. She also has complicated expression on his face. ''Who is this Sleeping Dragon?'' Ruohua ask herself as she examined the third letter once again. The man She has been scrutinizing the letter and following the strategies written in the letter and she was impressed. The more she reads, the more she understands the more she feels fear towards this talent calling himself the Sleeping Dragon. Before the letter came for her, she was at a very weak position in her own court. The clan of Gao which is the clan of her mother while they supported her in the court was actually eyeing the throne of their son, Marquis Yu. Before the letter came, her ministers all wanted to influence her to their molding, her generals was united in their effort to bring her down. Now after following the letters strategies, the two factions inside her court instead of scheming against her is scheming against each other making her be able to plan and scheme in peace and without their eyes trained on her. A big knapsack arrived at her secluded palace a few months ago. Inside the knapsack is four letters with each marked first, second, third and fourth. Curios, she opened the first letters. In the first letter, this is what it is written. "To your Majesty of Southern Han. Inside this knapsack are three strategies. Employed each one at the right moment, and the Southern Han will be Your Majesty kingdom again. My name is not important. Know that our interest is aligned. You can call me the Sleeping Dragon. If Your Majesty should find this letter to be insufferably arrogant, then burn the other three letters. If Your Majesty is willing to bet then follow each of the instruction in the letters and I assure you Southern Han will have its Queen again.'' Sign under the letter In Times of Peace, Sleeping Dragon Has No Use. In a way, it was like announcing to her, that this person calling himself the Sleeping Dragon is a sword. In times of Peace he has no use? Then doesn''t that mean only when the world is chaotic and in turmoil that he could be used? In normal circumstances, she would have burned the letters. She didn''t know who send her the letters and she was suspicious. But then considering her desperate circumstances, she thought to herself, is there is any other choices? Westhold is searching for talents, arming the soldiers, strengthening the army. Western Capital Old General has come out of retirement and began to reorganize the army no doubt that Old General spear is targeted towards Southern Han. The situation is not good for her Kingdom. She has no capable and loyal ministers to advise the matters of the world, no heroic general to guards the border and punishes invaders, thinking of these matters if not for her fortitude and her sheer force of will, she would have collapsed. Norveg to the North, Western Capital on the South, Avillon to the East and Westhold to the West. Enemies everywhere. She finally could not hold her curiosity and open the first letters. The wind blows and her veils slowly sway as she reads the letter. The first letter teaches her how to deal with factions in the courts. In her courts, there are the Loyalist Faction and Reformer Faction. It might seems like she has a support in the court but she does not. While the Loyalist Faction is loyal to her rule that is only because they want to marry Marquis Yu to her. Her only support in the court is the Gao clan who also heads the Loyalist Faction. But Ruohua knew why they support her. They wanted her to marry Marquis Yu and effectively put her on the back and change the dynasty by marriage. No longer the world of Luo but of Gao. How could she accept it but she endued it by allowing advances by the Marquis as to not destroy her only support in the court. The reformer faction is led by Duke Yi. The Duke has always hated the fact that a woman sits on the throne of Southern Han even more so when he himself have some kinship with the Luo House. These factions have always restricted her. One wanted to mold her according to their liking, another wanted her to put away in the background, abdicate and give them the throne. But The Sleeping Dragon method was ingenious. "Use Your Enemies." That is the first sentence of the first letter. The method was simple enough but one that she has never thought before. Inside the letter the plan was meticulously written. Reading it she was attracted and begun following the plans inside the letter Instead of placating and acceding to the request of the loyalist Faction, Ruohua instead approved many plans of the Reformer faction. This throws the entire court into confusion. Everyone knows that Duke Yi wanted to oust her from the Throne why would she blatantly helping her. And to Ruohua astonishment, the Gao clan became even more restless and began listening to her suggestion and advice even helping her in the court approving her own officials. It wasn''t until a few weeks she understands what happen with that simple change of behavior. It seems that the Gao clan believes that the Duke has reaches some sort of agreement with the Queen. They thought she decided to join and suppresses the Gao. They dismiss the probability of marriage since even if Duke Yi married the Queen he could only become a Queen Consort and could not establish his own dynasty. The Duke of Yi has always wanted to erect a new dynasty so he would not accept a marriage arrangement with the Queen. It was then that the officials in the court have sense the wind is changing. And as such they began to sail to favorable winds. Those that are smart, lie low, those that lack judgment follows the crowd, while those that are loyal and smart find a path. The smart waited. The fools lobbied the factions. And the loyal and smart officials spread rumors. And the rumors of those smart and obscure loyal officials have helped Ruohua. Some of the rumors said that the Queen could no longer stands the Gao overbearing ways and would rather die than submit so she asked the help of Duke Yi in exchange for the rights to the throne after she died. This throws the Gao clan into fear. If the Queen has really such plans then they are dead. The Gao holds the administration and the Yi holds the military. If the Queen has really allied with the Duke, and throws away caution to the wind, not caring about her throne, the Gao sooner or later would be extinguished. An emergency meeting of the clan was held and they reached a conclusion to appease the Queen considering their kinship. And so they quickly appear to be subservient and loyal official hoping to change the Queen minds. And so the Gao has been controlled. On the other hand, The Duke Yi faction was also confused. They have always opposed the Queen vehemently only short of rebellion but suddenly everything they say was approved. Their officials were promoted, their plans enacted smoothly thus breaking the balance between the faction. Duke Yi the cautious man he is, is thinking the Queen is preparing a trap for him so he become even more cautious and slow down his movement as he tries to decipher the Queen weird behavior. This is the genius of the plan. It seems simple but it is not. It has too many permutation and variations that even Ruohua did not expect. At first even Ruohua doesn''t even understand what the Sleeping Dragon wanted to achieve. It was after the effect slowly shows itself that Ruohua finally understanding the extent of that simple plan. It is known that a ruler has to balance the factional strife in the court but the Sleeping Dragon strategy went opposite of the grain. Instead of maintaining the balance, he broke the balance. Thus alarming the Gao who would themselves try to restore back the balance and in consequence of that they would scheme against the Duke Yi faction instead of the Queen. Because the immediate threat to them is the growing officials of Duke YI faction in the court. While the Gao faction did not have its official demoted, they were also not promoted. This only increases their unease and fills them with fear. They also have perception that the Queen began gaining power in the court. Though that perception is wrong, Sleeping Dragon advises in his letter to perpetuate that perception, be subtle in each conversation and give half-truth to any answer. And when the Duke is being schemed against he too would scheme against the Gao believing the scheme was actually the Queen maneuvering from behind. He thinks that the Queen promotion of his officials were actually the Queen appearing to support him but instead trying to destroy him by perpetuating the rumor that he has made an alliance with the Queen. This rumor has begun alienating him with his elders of the clan which is the source of his backing and power. The rumors that the Gao and the Queen has a falling out is a rumor that the Queen herself propagated this is what the Duke believes. The Gao on the other hand believes the Duke cautions and low lying behavior in the court to be some sort of affirmation that the Queen and the Duke has some sort of agreement. But since the Queen never address this openly and only subtly hinting, the Gao could not be sure. So, now both of them are attacking each other, Luo Ruohua could focus on other stuff and consolidate her position in the court. But this first strategy from the Sleeping Dragon first letter also has another benefit that the Sleeping Dragon has predicted and that is the drawing out of loyal officials from the shadows and makes themselves known to the Queen which will aid the Queen in her future endeavors. These officials are loyal and because they are loyal they are low in station and standing. It is through this plan loyal and smart officials were drawn out knowing of the Queen intention and begun spreading rumors that sparks the fire in the Court. The Sleeping Dragon suggested the Queen to use these officials because they are both loyal and smart. Their low standing and status in the court is the mark of their loyalty since none of the two factions would really want a loyal official to the Luo clan in their faction. They are Smart because they understand the scheme. Observes that is not tainted with the factional thinking would absolutely see the plans that Queen has enacted with clear eyes and will note that the Queen is fighting back. The smart officials like always will sit on the fence waiting to see who wins and who lose¡­but this kind of officials is smart but not loyal. Those that understand and act, that is a mark of smart and loyal. The Sleeping Dragon reiterates in his long letter, that the Queen could use this smart but unloyal officials but only when her rule is stabilized. But before that time come, they have no use. The only one that could be used and be willing to be used and has worth to be used by the Queen right now, is those that are smart and loyal. This is why the Sleeping Dragon has asked the Queen to drop subtle hints to the low officials. After following only one letter, the Queen has found loyal and smart officials and temporarily gains full control of the court. How could Ruohua not be impressed by this man claiming himself to the Sleeping Dragon? She immediately treats the letter with the utmost care. This must be a talented man, a great strategist. In the first letter, the Sleeping Dragon advises her not to trust friends to much, be wary of them, for they are much easily aroused to envy. But enemies could be used easily if you know the right way and will not leave a mark in one conscience as much as using your own friends. It also reminds the Queen not to open the second letter until the first letters effect has been seen or before the court is under her hands again. The only other exception that the second letter has to be open before that requirement is fulfilled is if the Old General Keenan has entered the lands of Southern Han. Today, she is about to open the second letter, and beside her is her new strategist Lin Wen. This is the officials that gathered the loyal officials and spread the rumor. After knowing of the matter she immediately sends people to summon him and hire him as her strategist. It was then that she shows him the letters of Sleeping Dragon and won admiration of Lin Wen. From Lin Wen estimation this must be a master strategist. But he was also fearful This kind of man certainly has a grand plan. How could he not have a grand plan? But the reason why he is fearful is because the fact that the Sleeping Dragon even predicted certain event to happen before it happens. If not for Lin Wen not believing in Gods, he would certainly think the Sleeping Dragon as some sort of a Seer that could truly look into the future. ''Your Majesty, please open the letter.'' Lin Wen spoke as he gestured the Queen to open the letter. Ruohua nodded. Ruohua after she hired Lin Wen wanted to immediately open the second letter but Lin Wen advises against it. He said to the Queen ''This kind of genius strategist is usually eccentric but they are also full of wisdom. If they ask you to open certain letters after some task is completed than that is what we have to do. Most of them have a warning and also a test for the rulers gaining the strategist approval'' Listening to Lin Wen advice, the Queen waited until the requirement is met before she opens the second letter. The unveiling of the second letter is important for the Queen since she now believes the claim of this strategist calling himself the Sleeping Dragon. To gain back Southern Han and to have full control of the court. She now believes the claim of the letter. She then opens the second letter. And then they began to read. Slowly their faces turn grim but their eyes beaming with excitement. Only at the last sentence they feel their heart chilled. At the end of the letters there is a warning about the Third letter. ''This person has truly helped the Southern Han regardless of his initial motives'' Lin Wen said. The Queen nodded. The strategy outlined in this second letter would not only help her take back the court, destroy her enemies but also if the strategy succeeded, it will destroy the Western Capital. If they follow the second letter to its completion, in half a year, Western Capital will belong to Southern Han. And the strategy seems plausible. One might even say it would definitely work. ''But, that warning in the end is truly chilling'' Ruohua said once again her eyes glancing at the bottom of the letter. ''Yes, Your Majesty. If Your Majesty is content with Southern Han, then I advise Your Majesty not to open the third letter. The strategist has also warned Your Majesty to not open the third letter if Your Majesty desires is only to gain back Southern Han. Just by opening the second letter and following the strategy outlined, Your Majesty would surely bring honor to the Luo family.'' Then Lin Wen also glances to the bottom of that second letter and thought to himself. ''This is dangerous thoughts this Sleeping Dragon is thinking. Like I expected¡­this Sleeping Dragon has a grand plan.'' He could not help thinking of this when he reads the letter and the warning that came at the end. It was a warning but also a temptation. ''But, in that grand plan of his, will his Queen be a main role or only a pawn?'' He thought to himself. Opening the third letter would signify that the Sleeping Dragon would join hands with the Queen but Lin Wen could not be at ease knowing that if they join hands, the one who will always be in the superior position is this Sleeping Dragon. Regaining Southern Han is enough. He consoled himself. Then thinking of this he look at his Queen and sighed. Could it be that the Sleeping Dragon has also consider the Queen personality? If he did, then this letter¡­.. ''I will heed Adviser Lin advices. Lin Wen smiles bitterly hearing this. He looks at the Queen and could not help but feeling this. She said something else but what he sees was the Queen ambitions in his eyes. Opening the third letter must not be done. But he knows he could not say anything else so he bowed and said ''Then, I will depart first. I will try to convince the other officials that are still hiding in the shadows to be a pillar of support for Your Majesty.'' ''General Yu Jing?'' she suddenly asked. ''She is training Your Majesty servant, Mu Chun vigorously. But he still refuses to enter the Capital content in playing weiqi on his mountain.'' ''He wanted to be carefree as the immortals; washing his hands off from the mud of the mundane world¡­.but is it that easy to do?'' She asked herself while at the same time looking at the letter. ''If the second strategy is to be implemented then General Yu Jing cooperation is important'' Ruohua sternly said, her aura as a ruler emanated out of her. It was not a statement, it was an order. ''He once condemns Your Majesty during the Hai Wang incident. Could he be persuaded?'' ''We only have to find what he wants. He is not truly carefree immortal. He is honorable, and that is his desire. So, what happens if you decided to stain that honorable reputation? You could not fight an honorable man the same way you fight scoundrel'' The wind blows and Li Wen could almost see the silhouette of the face that is said could bring down a kingdom. ''Then, it will be as your will, Your Majesty'' Saying this he exited himself from the courtyard as the Queen look at the open letter. On the bottom of the second letter it is written ''Opening the third letter will cause your majesty to lose Southern Han and the title Queen. But in exchange, Your Majesty would gain the world and will be crowned Empress. Opening this letter would mean Your Majesty has intention to hear my thoughts. Inside this letter is instruction to meet me. If however Your Majesty open this letter without intending to lose Southern Han and not to walk the same path as me, then I would see it as an act of provocation and we will be enemies.'' ''Haish'' she sighed as she took the third letter. She was about to throw the third letter into the brazier but her hand could not let go. She wanted to throw it but the promise of the world¡­..the Sleeping Dragon seems to even know her weakness. Ambition. Then taking back the third letter, she put it inside one of the secret drawers in her room and muttered to himself. ''What should I do?'' **************************************************************************** 19 SABER MONARCH 25 PUREMOON 1501 AFTERFIRE, 13 YEAR OF JULIAN ERA. YUYANG Yuyang is inside the border of the Liao Kingdom. This large vast of land have three geographical regions, the highlands where the Mountain Tribes of Liao always warred against each other for resources and dominion, the plains in the middle and hills in the east. The one ruling the Liao kingdom is a confederation of tribes that rules in turn every four years. Charles did not know which tribe rules it but this is the gist of their administration in this area. They were divided but when foreign invasion came they throw away their differences and fought as one. At least Charles could appreciate this virtue. Charles is actually participating in the gathering of heroes held in the Tuhulu Mountain and is now resting at a waterfall below the mountain. Water keep pouring down over a sheer massive cliff into the Clear Water Pool, making this area cool and refreshing. Charles and his entourage arrived yesterday, earlier than anyone so, they waited here. And Charles himself does not want to rush. The only reason he came to the gathering is because he was interested. From what he heard, this gathering is held to persuade all heroes to hunt the Saber Monarch. Unlike The Four Master of Weapon or the Three Great Grandmaster the Saber Monarch rarely appears in Jianghu. He is not of Aeropean descent but instead comes from the Western Barbarian sect. At the age of thirteen after learning a set of saber moves from his grand teacher he sets out on a journey. The Pilgrimage of Warrior. Any warrior that wanted to improve their skills could do this any time they want, living frugally and invite hardship to temper the body and mind. He arrives at the Central Plains of Aeropa and begun a murder spree, killing many righteous heroes and even burns and destroy a few evil sect. Using his saber, he terrorized the entire Central Plains. When he was injured after the attack of one of the Three Great Grandmaster, he went South and terrorize there instead. For ten years he rampage all over Aeropa until Purple Fairy Lin Ziyan who was at the time also on her Pilgrimage of Warrior stumbles onto the infamous Saber Monarch. They instantly battled each other on Water Flowing Mountain in Qin state, the Purple Fairy with her slender sword battling the huge tiger saber of the Saber Monarch. The sound of their battle alarmed the Bi city prompting the patrol to come but none of them dare to interfere. They battled for seven days and seven nights with each day, Lin Ziyan would clinch victory and the Saber Monarch refuse to accept the decision. At the end of the seven day, the Saber Monarch accepts his defeat and expects his life to end. But for some inexplicable reason that the entire Jianghu did not understand Purple Fairy order him to return to the Liao kingdom and do not step into the Central Plains again. Many ask why she let him go, but she did not answer. Jianghu was at peace again and the prestige of the Jade Palace Gate rose again. But a month ago, in the Chen state a sect was annihilated with all of them dying of saber slash. After investigation by some Jianghu sect, this kind of martial art technique is undoubtedly belongs to the Saber Monarch. This time young and old all wanted to kill the Saber Monarch. Since he has been quiet all this time, the people that have grudge against him did not set out to make trouble for him. But now, it is different. If the Saber Monarch really violate the promise he makes with the Purple fairy all those years ago, why should they let the Saber Monarch live in peace? And so the gathering was held. And Charles comes because this concerns his teacher. What makes Charles perplexed is why did his teacher let the Saber Monarch go? He of all people knows that his teacher when dealing with enemies is merciless and ruthless. There must be another reason. It is for that reason Charles went to Liao, traveling in caravans and riding horses through the harsh plains to come to the gathering. But now, as he has time, he refined his skills. Charles was sitting on the boulder not too far away from the waterfall, sometimes looking at the waterfall and smiles. His hand was furiously painting on a hand scroll. Shorty and Long is fishing nearby while at the same time protecting him. To call Tian Ji and Tu Jia by their real name would bring to much attention. It wasn''t until a few weeks ago that Charles realizes that these two bodyguards of his are very famous in Jianghu. Or to be more accurate they were infamous. From one of the stories that he heard both Tu Jia and Tian Ji once robbed the entire storage room of the Shadow Shroud Sect, burn the True Heart Temple and pillage the village of fisherman in Southern Chu. Old Immortal Li when he heard of this act was so enraged and embarrassed that he went out of his cultivation seclusion and hunts both of them. When Old Immortal Li found them not only they were unrepentant they even had the guts to fight the Old Immortal. Old Immortal reputation as the strongest martial artist on Aeropa is not empty reputation. Those that spectates the battle from the distance noted that Old Immortal did not even use any weapons instead using his famous Divine Flicking Finger to immobilize them in one stroke. If not for the Jade Palace Gate rules Old Immortal Li would behead these two ungrateful disciples. But after he calms his anger, he also admires the boldness of these two disciples. But they are too untamed and too impulsive. Jade Palace Gate sect is not a monastic sect or Daoist sect that follows the Path of the Great Master but they were also not a lawless sect like the evil sect that kills without remorse instead they uphold righteousness and protect the weak. So, Old Immortal Li punish both of them to be Guardians for the Holy Sons and Daughters of the Sect. The other sect and factions these two have destroyed and take advantage of all wanted to kill both of these two ingrates but none of them dares to offend Old Immortal and all gives him face. But they all said that if they met these two in Jianghu, their enmity will be settled by themselves. After all how could the Old Immortal be protecting these two people all the time? The Old Immortal agreed with this and since then they were assigned at one of the establishment belonging to the sect, never setting foot inside Jianghu again. The Holy Sons and Daughters of the sect also do not want to use them since going out with these two would surely bring calamity. After knowing the background of these two guards of his how could Charles call them by their true name so easily? After all there is still a lot of faction still wanting to kill both of his bodyguard. Charles could only blame his teacher. His teacher must have wanted him to encounter trouble. Since trouble would not come for him without reason, his teacher gave him this two dud to give him trouble. How could Charles not understand the thinking of his master? His master knew that Charles is a smart person which surely means his journey would be smooth sailing. But without dangers how could he grow? So, his teacher gives him a problem. Not a problem to solve but a problem to endure. His Master knows even as smart as he is, he could not solve the problems of his bodyguards with a few words. Enmity¡­..this kind of thing in Jianghu means a lot and most of the time it is not rational. ''More ink, Young Master?'' A voice brings Charles back to his attention. It was Liu Yi sitting beside him, on another boulder of stone, water flowing around the stones, a stalk of grass on his mouth as he pestle the ink for Charles to continue drawing. Charles only shake his head as he look back at his painting. ''It is finished'' he answer, satisfied with his own painting. He is drawing birds on a large big tree. Calling and waving to each other, they seemed to be especially close, which is why he likened them to a group of brothers demonstrating fraternal affection. Charles lack familial love. His brother always wanted to rid of him and even his stepmothers are all plotting for him to die. What he wants is a loyal brother to follow him in his journey, to drink together when he is sad and to sing together when he is happy. But that kind of brother¡­..how could it be easy to find? And he swishes his brush creating a landscape of the vast sky in his painting. Charles is honing back his painting skill, his brushwork is steady and the use of the ink was rich, with each stroke containing a force of vigor with his brushworks rarely reveals pauses and transition in his painting. It was a skillful painting. Neither seen in the past nor in the future. Charles is a weiqi expert and also a talented painter. His talent is enough to shock the world. ''It is finished. My mother would be happy to receive this painting'' He shows it to Liu Yi and asks him ''What is your opinion of my painting, Liu Yi?'' Liu Yi looked for a while and then exclaimed with a shocked expression ''It is perfect Young master! I must say it-'' Before he finishes his work Charles smack Liu Yi head. ''There you go again. Honeyed words.'' ''Hehehe'' Liu Yi chuckles ''Young Master knows that I am not a refined person. I didn''t even touch the four treasure of the study before meeting Young master, how could I know whether Young master painting is good or not? But if Young Master painting is not good, so what of it? With Young Master attainment in sword arts, that alone is more important than exquisite painting. What good is painting other than to be burn when winter came?'' Liu Yi said, showing a noble disposition so unlike him. But Charles knows better than to believe anything coming out of this urchin mouth ''Still flattering¡­but at least this time your words have meanings and your statement shows concern for the common people. If not for me knowing your behavior I would truly believe you to be a gentleman.'' Liu Yi laughed ''Young master knows me too well.'' Charles handed the painting to Liu Yi for safekeeping as he sits cross legged on the boulder with the sound of the waterfall acts as an impetus for Charles to focus. He focuses his mind to the sound of the water drooping from the creek. Slowly the sound disappears, until there is only the darkness and then he chants the Heartless Sutra, guiding the internal energy all around his body as his body slowly absorbs the cold energy here in the waterfall. ''Emptiness is just form, and form is just emptiness Let go and be formless and shapeless If the heart is not still, the essence is lost'' With each chant he takes a deep breath and inhale and exhale as the energy inside his body is being purified again and again, strengthening and fortifying his bones and muscles. This is the Heartless Sutra. His Life Force is replenished as his fatigue gone away with each breath exhaled. The more he meditates the more he feels in harmony with the way things are, and being reconciled with the matters of the world. And slowly he becomes at peace, his heart beat slowed mimicking a sleep but not. It was a state of peace. A state of harmony. At this state Charles could almost feel the very nature of Heaven and Earth. Then he opens his eyes as his body was full of cold energy and then standing up he executes the Twelve Steps of Heaven. He executes the first step, Dragon Gliding through the Sky as he jumps and was doing image training, dodging sword point and edge. He circulates his internal energy in his foot, his feet moves like a dragon hiding in the clouds, his tail could not be found, dodging left and right with incredible speed. Then midway he executes the Second Step Fairy Points the Way to Immortal Abode. He place his feet together for a while as a point of energy as he avoids sword intent by feeling the flow of energy. The moment Charles executes the Second Step Tu Jia leapt and accompanies Charles slashing him with his saber. This step requires a sparring partner and Charles immediately felt the tyrannical and domineering saber intent of Tu Jia rushing to him and like an Immortal Fairy pointing the way he avoids the slash by the vibration energy of his enemy weapon. ''Young Master has improved again'' Tu Jia complimented. Even though he didn''t use even fifty percent of his power, for an eleven year old child this Young Master could be called a prodigy in martial arts. ''Now, be cautious. I will execute the third Step'' Charles said as he executes the third step Stepping on Top of the Dragon Scale. Tu Jia snorted. Charles kicks away the pivot of Tu Jia saber which is Tu Jia hand, trying to deflect the enemy weapon with internal energy. But Tu Jia smiles ''Not yet. Not yet'' he said while smirking as he releases his saber and Charles missing the hand that holds the saber. Charles face wore a complicated expression as he clearly was not expecting that. ''Truly, even though he is poisoned, Senior Tu must not be underestimated'' He thought to himself in his mind. The saber was suspended in the air for a second before Tu Jia use his other hand to grab back the saber while attacking Charles rib by using the back of his saber as Charles glided backward far away from the boulder, feeling a little pain in his rib.'' ''Young Master is too slow and too impatient. The distribution of energy to the feet must not be too much and not be too little. This time Young Master put too little. Last time it is too much.'' Tu Jia said as he tosses back his saber and it landed perfectly inside its sheath a few distance away. ''Too little and Young master enemies will not be stunned. Too much, it will mess up Young Master movement afterward and Young master will lose the initiative.'' ''Senior is right. I have been impatient'' Charles said as stand up straight and wipes the dirt on his white robe. ''There is still much to learn.'' Charles reflected on himself. ''Young Master has mastered two steps of the Twelve Steps of Heaven in such a short time. This is magnificent enough. Do not be haste, moves one step forward each time.'' Tu Jia said before he bowed and return to his fishing spot. Charles nodded He is becoming too impatient. He takes a deep breath and sit back meditating. Right now he is practicing Heartless Sutra, Soul Devouring Palm, Twelve Steps of Heaven and the Poison Devouring Breathing Technique. The hardest to cultivate is the Poison Devouring Breathing technique. It requires variety of deadly poison from animals, pills, herbs and poisonous beast. By now he is only at the first stage of the technique. There are four stages. Right now he is at a Herb Body meaning ingesting poisonous herb would rarely affect him as much. To cultivate this first stage he had to buy a lot of poisonous herb and ingest it and then using the Poisonous Yin energy inside his body to meld it into his body. This process would take him a few hours writing in pain. But the more he ingest, the lesser the pain. When the body no longer feels any pain, it is then he could practices the second stage, Beast Body. This is cultivated by eating poisonous substances in beast organs and extracts venoms from snakes and poisonous insect and ingesting them. Then and only then he could cultivate Divine Pill body. This is cultivated by eating Poisonous Pills until like the previous training the pain can no longer be felt. Then if all three stages are cleared, Charles could finally have the Poisonous Physique. This Physique render him almost immune to effects of poisons and not only that but to channel poisons by the use of internal energy, Some Patriarch of the Sect that uses this technique has always been feared since those who could reach the fourth stage all could create terrifying poison. The reason why he can cultivate this technique was because he already possesses the most poisonous physique which is the Poisonous Extreme Yin Physique. And then there are also the three books that his teacher gave him. He did not yet check the contents of the book but he knows it is the consummate skills of the Patriarch and Matriarch of The Sect. One of them is the Divine Flicking Finger. The other is Nine Dragon Palm. And the last one is a sword technique called Severing the Heaven sword art. It is impossible to add much weight with a single morsel; it is hard to travel afar with a single step. Step by step. Charles was about to practice his Soul Devouring Palm which stuck at the when suddenly the sound of people coming closer could be heard. ''Tu Jia, Tian Ji!'' Charles called both of them and they quickly leap from their position appearing to guard Charles without leaving any openings. ''Young master!'' ''Go and check whether they are martial artist coming to the Gathering or some people sent by my brothers to take my life. If it''s an assassin kill them and dump their body. If it''s the people of Jianghu then treat them well and don''t tell them your name'' Charles order was not met with shocked. After being with their young Master for almost a year they already knew this eleven years old kid could not be judged by normal standard. His decisiveness could shock some people but Tian Jia and Tu Jia is not perplexed. The Jade Palace Gate only accepts those that are extraordinary as their Holy Sons and Daughters so why would they expect normalcy from this eleven year old kid? ''But Young Master, your safety?'' Tian Ji was about to protest. ''Liu Yi is here.'' Tian JI look at Liu Yi for a few second before sighing and then she nodded. ''Yes, Young Master'' she said before she leaps into the forest, her spear thrust forward as she disappears amongst the bushes with Tu Jia behind her. Liu Yi then sits beside Charles, quiet and silent. ''Do not worry too much.'' Charles said as he sits down in the boulder waiting for the news. The water keeps dropping from the cliff, water splashing and crashing is the only noise in the area. ''Young Master is calm'' Liu Yi states and did not say anything for a few minutes, always maintaining vigilance with his fingers always on his sword, ready to sprang into action at a moment notice. Suddenly he was startled by the rustling of sound and he stands up, his eyes were focused to the source of the sound. Then a face appears from the bushes and he heaved a sigh of relief. ''Tu Jia. What is the news?'' ''It is the Sword Mountain Sect.'' Charles nodded ''Did you explain well?'' They both nodded. ''They wish to greet Young master.'' Tian Ji spoke ''Greet me? Why?'' ''The Sword Mountain owed the Old Immortal once. So, the relations between our sect and their sect has always been good'' ''Oh, then let us meet them. We can also climb together to the top. Walking with more people would also be safer. The Evil sect influence here in Liao Kingdom is more powerful than in the Central Plains of Aeropa.'' Tu Jia and Tian Ji nodded. Saying this Charles get up from the boulder and walk down as he walk to the forest with three people guarding him. Charles himself was excited. The only other sect member he meets before that is different from his sect members is Liu Yi and he was alone. ''The Sword Sect Mountain, huh?'' And Charles smiles in anticipation. There is a reason why Charles comes to Aeropa and it is not only to learn martial arts but also to ascertain whether the martial art sect could be used to further his future ambition. ''The martial art sect¡­could they be used?'' This is the question Charles asks himself as he walked slowly to meet the Sword Mountain sect followers. ****************************************************************************** 20 INEVITABLE DESTINY 30 PUREMOON 1501 AFTERFIRE, 33 YEAR OF CLOVIAN ERA. IN MIDGARD AVILLON BLACK FOREST NEARBY MT ETNA The leaves of the forest rustle slowly. A group of bandit was surrounding an old man and a young girl. The old man was bleeding on his mouth and there is some mark of sword slashes on his back. Blood dripping down from his black robe. His white flowing beard was red because of the blood splashed from the blood of his fallen enemies. His right hand was trembling as he holds his blade. The bandit group looked at the old man with wariness. What supposed to be a simple kidnapping has now turns into a battle that has already claimed many of the bandits companion. They did not know that this old man was proficient in martial arts and his skills with the blade while not in expert realm is enough to contend with Captain of the Royal Family. Out of thirteen bandits, only three are left. The other bandits corpse is sprawled around all across the forest, their bodies were full of blade marks as they tried to kidnap the young girl. The bandit leader was incensed with anger but he was also not rushing forward to meet the old man. The bandit leader was middle aged considering the way he carried himself. Even though he wears a mask, the old man could sense this. ''Yuhuan, do not fall'' The Old man said. The Old man was Diviner Du.The reason why he came here so far from Aeropa is to help wash the Karma that was formed and to erase the Destiny that will come, Diviner Sage Du wanted to make use of the Imperial Energy of Mt Etna which is teeming with life and expel the karma and erase the destiny. Who would have thought that he and his granddaughter would be attacked by bandits? The bandit leader donned black tight clothes and then he laughed. Even when he laughed, his eyes maintained an icy-cold look. Old Man, you are tired and exhausted. Leave the girl to us and we will kill you quick.'' Hmph the Old man snorted in disdain as he regulates his internal energy and energy was forcefully redirected all over his body. He is panting and the blood could not stop dripping but even if its last act of his life, he would not let these bandits get their hands on her granddaughter. He could not help but think of his Teacher warning ''That beauty attracts calamity.'' The bandit leader snickered. He also didn''t have full confidence of defeating the Old man with only three people. He is stalling until his reinforcement arrives. He was actually in the employ of Count Norbert of Sherfolk, a city in Plainsblood. That old count was touring the brothels when at his way home he saw the young girl playing around a bun stall with his grandfather and wanted to play with the young girl. But as his image of a Count he could not do something like that so he sent him to do his dirty work and kidnap the girl. The Count is known to have a weird taste in that he likes to deflowered young girls. The bandit leader set up an ambush after knowing that the old man and his granddaughter is heading to the temple on top of Mt Etna. It was not their first time doing this kind of deed. Who would have thought ten bandits that was as powerful as the Royal Guard could be killed by the old man? It comes as a shock and know that he had kick a hard board. The Old man closes his eyes and takes a deep breath as he takes all the surrounding in. He remembered where the trees are and where the bushes. Where to take cover and where to spring up an attack. As he was only a martial artist at the Body Freeing realm this is the best he can do. Du Long did not train his martial arts, he trains his heart and his mind. His will is strong and it is because it is strong, it is rebellious. Rebellious against destiny, Rebellious against Heaven A firm will is something that his teacher has always told him to strive to have but a rebellious heart could doom someone. Yet, someone who have a firm heart will surely have rebellious nature. Du Long have never understood how to reconcile this contradictory teachings of his Master. Then opening his eyes, he decided the course best to save his granddaughter life. ''Yuhuan, run!'' He shouted to Yuhuan who was behind him and Yuhuan cried, tears overflow her eyes. ''Grandpa! No, don''t leave Yuhuan.'' ''Run!'' Du Long shouted again and shocked by the scream, Yuhuan steel her resolve, look at her grandfather back and remind herself she was a young lady from a martial artist family and she must not be afraid. Then nodding at the back of his grandfather, she wipes her tears and turns towards the bushes before breaking into a run. ''Do not let that girl go'' the bandit leader shouted as he rushes forward to chases the girl. But he was immediately blocked by Du Long, with is blade outstretched, bringing with the sound of metal clashing with the wind. The blade is already unsheathed and now as he drew his sword in a horizontal slashing arc, a shrilling sound come out from the sword as it slices the wind and nearly chopped that bandit leader hand. The bandit leader moved backward, employing a beautiful footwork that resembles a fish avoiding a hunter trident as the blade edge misses his hand by just a few inches. He then employed a palm attack to the open area of Du Long body which is his shoulder, aiming to broke Du Long bones which Du Long neutralize by kicking the bandit leader knee forcing the bandit leader to retreat five step backward. ''Tch'' the Bandit leader complained s he spits to the ground, his knee feeling stinging pain as blood drips from the scarping of his flesh when it meet Du Long kick. Looking at his other two subordinates he nodded and his subordinates nodded. ''Charge!'' The bandit leader shouted. One of them uses stealth technique and disappears as even his internal energy disappeared from Du Long sense. But Du Long has no time to think of that as he collide his sword with the bandit saber and sparkling fires were produced. The bandit were thrown backward six steps backward, as his feet dragged the soil as Du Long take three steps backwards and also coughed out some blood. Du Long could feel some of his internal organ rattled after that last strike. His face frowned. Then suddenly before he even has a time to catch his breath a bandit wearing plain clothes emerged behind him. The moment that bandit appeared Du Long could sense the energy and the killing intent so he quickly ducked down, as if he had grown a pair of eyes behind his head. The attack missed him by a few seconds as the leaves falling was cut into three parts. Du Long snickered as he swept his leg around and jammed his sword into the bandit''s throat with a crescent moon movement. ''Pu'' fresh blood gushed out from the gaping hole in the bandit''s throat as he fell over, spurting like a water fountain, his eyes wide open in surprise, unable to believe he had just been killed. ''This old man is really fierce'' the bandit leader thought as he saw an opening and went pass the Old man as he employed his movement technique to chase the girl. His feet slightly floats as he was gliding through the short grass and weaving across the trees like a fish. Du Long saw this and his face fell and was about to chase after the bandit leader but the other bandit manages to hold him down here. ''Get out of my way!'' Du Long shouted as he burns his life energy as his internal energy rose. He is burning his vitality! This is only short of killing himself. Every martial artists has blood and each martial artist when they practices martial arts the internal energy they gathered refines their blood. By burning their blood they would gain an explosive power but also shorten their lifespan. The moment he burns his blood, Du Long sword technique become fiercer and more effective as even the large saber of that bandits could no longer hold him. With one vertical slash he breaks the bandit saber and cut the bandit into two. The bandit was still holding the saber as his body parted and slides down into left and right. Blood soaked the cold hard ground of the forest. And Du Long coughed another bout of blood cough. ''Yuhuan!'' he shouted. The Old Man was about to collapse but his will is strong and he strengthen his body as he dashed forward trying to chase the bandit leader before he could take Yuhuan. He passes by trees and slash away at branches when he saw that the bandit leader was holding his granddaughter and was about to take her away. ''Release him bandit!'' ''Keep on dreaming! I will get all the rewards'' he shouted as he laughed maliciously. The bandit leader only laughs and grab at Yuhuan to bring her away when suddenly sound of arrows could be heard as three arrows lodged itself at the bandit leader. One stuck on his chest, another struck on his throat and the third arrow plunged deep into his eyes. His eyes was bulging as he goes from happiness to despair. He perished without a sound. Yuhuan was stunned as her face was splashed with the bandit leader blood. She was petrified and only shaking is visible from her body. The leaves sway and the wind blows as movement could be felt inside the forest. ''More people'' Du Long surmised and he keep his guard up even though his body is telling him to rest. His hand is trembling harder than before but he grip the blade tighter that his palm turns white. Then a man appeared from the bushes with ten people behind him. Three of the ten men behind the men has bows behind their back. Du Long was alarmed as he raises up his saber and pointing it at the young man. The young man has long black hair. Clear blue eyes and a handsome face with charisma oozing from him. He was wearing a white robe and look carefree and calm. On his back was a short spear tied on his back. ''This young hero, may this Old Man know your name?'' Du Long asked. But it is clear while Du Long words were polite, his eyes was vigilant. The young man smile. ''Senior do not be alarmed. I was passing by when I heard the sound. After hearing that these bandits intend to kidnap the young lady me and my attendants wanted to help. Please let us help.'' The young man said humbly. ''What is Young Hero name?'' Du Long asked. He grew wary not because the young man seems to be telling lies but he could see that this young man possesses an Imperial Destiny. Yang Yuhuan, could it be she destined to end up with Dragons and Tigers? Could she not live a peaceful life, have a child in some village and grow old happily? ''Grandpa'' Yuhuan who was misty eyed and red in the eyes ran to her grandfather and hug his waist as she look at the entourage with suspicious eyes. ''Do not worry, young lady we mean you no harm.'' ''I ask Young Hero name, please give me your name so I would be assured'' ''You are rude to our young master!'' one of the men behind the young man scowls as he was about to confront Du Long but the young man held up his hand and the man shut his mouth. He hesitated at first but then he decided to be honest. ''This Junior here is a Fairhair.'' ''Fairhair. No, you are a Hardstone.'' Du Long instantly knows who this person before him. ''Sage Diviner Du lives up to his reputation. My father once had the honor to meet Sage Diviner Liu'' And Du Long nodded as that was his teacher as the person continues talking ''And with his guidance, my father matters were resolved peacefully. I have always been wanting to meet Sage Diviner Du but Aeropa and Midgard is far away, separated by thousands of miles and Midgard is in turbulent times so I never step past the Dragon Pass. To meet Senior here, this is a form of destiny.'' the young man said courteously. ''My humble name is Hakon Hardstone, the Second Prince of Norveg.'' Du Long nodded like he was understanding something. Du Long then sit down on the ground with Yuhuan beside him as he relaxes his body and muscle, his blade was let go from his hand as he could feel his hand nerve almost exploded but he regulated his breathing before the blood pressure on his hand swell down and calms down. ''A Prince of Norveg comes to Avillon? This is truly perplexing'' Du Long said implying many things. ''These are turbulent times, everything is perplexing.'' The Young Prince answered without losing a beat. Du Long nodded. ''This Old Man have long heard that the Second Prince of Norveg spearmanship is godlike and an honorable man that honored his oaths and promises. This Old Man is honored to meet Your Highness today. And this old man could not express gratitude for helping me and my granddaughter.'' ''It is fate that we meet, it is destiny that I help.'' Hakon said and Du Long smiles bitterly. Then looking at the severe injuries of Sage Diviner Du, the Prince looked at the many men behind him and gestured with his head for them to come forward. ''Men, help Senior Du.'' Then a few more men appears from the bushes and help pull Old Man Du as a few moments later a carriage even comes to escort the Prince. It seems the Second Prince after hearing the commotion ventured out leaving his entourage alone. ''It is a delegation of some sort'' Du Long surmises. ''Thank you, Your Highness.'' Du Long said as he is slowly being brought to a private carriage with the people in the carriage before will share a carriage with another person. ''What is the name of this young lady?'' The Second Prince asked and before Du Long manage to answer Yang Yuhuan replies. ''It is Yang Yuhuan, Your Majesty'' she said cutely and try to curtsy like the cultures of Northmen when meeting royalty. The Young Prince smiles as a servant came beside the Prince and the Prince order him ''Please put Senior Du and his granddaughter in the same carriage'' and hearing this Du Long smiles gratefully and nodded at the Second prince. ''Please rest senior. When you are healed, you can leave anytime.'' Saying this words the Second Prince return to his carriage and closes his door. Old Man Du sighed as he sits inside his carriage. Beside him is Yuhuan, looking calmer than before. ''Grandpa, where are we going?'' Old Man Du pats his granddaughter head but he did not answer. He only sighed. This time he finally understands. This granddaughter of his was destined to live in the path of heroes and great men. Yang Yuhuan, her destiny was always to be a calamitous beauty. In a play about heroes in this turbulent era. A hero seeks a beauty. But gaining the beauty doesn''t ensure you get the world. Yang Yuhuan will get neither love nor the world. That is too tragic Old Man Du thought sorrowfully as Yuhuan snuggle and sleep on his lap. ''If I can''t erase the Karma, then I will cover it up. If I can''t erase Destiny, then I will dare to write a new one'' Old Man Du vowed to the Heavens. One destined to be a founding Emperor, while one is destined to be a great ruler. Both could contend for the Dragon Throne and unify back the lands¡­.but in the end only one will sit in the throne. The path to the Dragon Throne means to swim in the rivers of blood and to sit atop corpses and bones. Old Man Du remembers the boy he met at the Inn in Dragon pass. Even now, he felt shivers. Since then he has gained information that the boy is a Martel. The Jianghu people are not many here in Midgard but that doesn''t mean that they are non-existent. The Hall of Wisdom has even reaches till here. Old Man Du recognizes the man who he contends his internal energy with. There is only one hero in Jianghu who has a red saber and have such deep attainment of internal energy mastery. Red Sword Lancel of the noble family of Wellham from Westhold. And Red Sword Lancel only has one nephew from his younger sister, Joanna Wellham. It is not expensive information that he buys since this information is common knowledge in Westhold and even Midgard. Charles Martel is descended from one of the oldest nobility lineage from his mother and a Military General household family from his father side of the family. Looking at his background no wonder his destiny pointed him to be a founding Emperor. But the Second Prince of Norveg is known as the Golden Lion of Norveg and his spearmanship is known to be godly even at such a young age. And he has an Imperial Destiny. With Old Man Du abilities he could sense it and see it with his naked eyes. This kind of people always has a unique attribute that makes people want to follow them. And he could see it in Hakon Hardstone. If he becomes the Emperor, while he might not reform the world, he would surely let the people live in peace and harmony. Founding Emperor destiny on the other hand, their path is always lonesome and always bloody. Since they always seek to replace the old order and the only way to replace the old order is to uproot them. As he was thinking of this, Old Man Du was startled by the sound of his granddaughter snoring. He smiles. Looking at the peaceful sleeping face of his granddaughter, Old Man Du felt an ache in his heart. ''Destined to be a Queen but never an Empress. She will find a Dragon but will never become the Phoenix.'' And the Old Man shakes his head. ''Forgive me, Teacher'' Old Man Du said as he looked upwards. The only thing he could see was the ceiling of his carriage but he was reoffering to the Heavens above where his teacher would have been seeing right now. ''I could not let my granddaughter to walk such thorny path. I will cover that Karma with another Karma. Let it be tangled. Let Destiny and Fate go crazy.'' Saying this he looked downward and slowly caresses Yuhuan cheeks and hope for the best as the carriage slowly rides out from the forest and heading to Norveg. **************************************************************************** 21 THREE MOUNTAINS AND FOUR GATES 25 PUREMOON 1501 AFTERFIRE, 13 YEAR OF JULIAN ERA. YUYANG TUHULU MOUNTAIN The gathering has started. At the top of the Mountain was the Shadow Shroud Sect disciple running around setting chairs and table all around the Mountain peak. It turns out that the Shadow Shroud Sect has already been here for the past week setting up everything from the tournament stage, chairs, tables and wine and food. Tu Jia and Tian Ji both did not speak, acting like a mute bodyguard and wear black mask that cover their bottom part of their face. The reason was because they saw the True Heart Temple and the Shadow Shroud Sect. The Shadow Shroud Sect was plundered by them both in the past and the True Heart Temple was burned by them. But these two sects was also one of the sects that have the most deep seated enmity with the Saber Monarch. The Saber Monarch in his Pilgrimage of Warrior killed Shadow Shroud sect leader Tie Youguang and proceeded to kill a hundred disciple of their sect. The True Heart Temple Abbot body was split into four and scattered on the True Heart Mountain to be eaten by wolves and beast. This was tantamount as declaring war with the two sects and enters in a blood feud. This enmity was deep seated as the sea, could not be reconciled and be resolved by a few words. Blood demands blood. The True Heart Temple is not like the Righteous Temple that is always preaching about the Path of Nirvana and didn''t eat meat. They were warrior monks that are fierce, the representation of the Enlightened Teacher wrath which exterminates evil and demons. The True Heart Temple could not pursue the Saber Monarch because when they wanted to descend the Mountain, the Three Great Mountains heroes went to persuade the newly anointed Abbot to respect the peace agreement between the Purple Fairy and Saber Monarch made in Water Flowing Mountain. On the other hand, the Shadow Shroud Sect mourned and grieves for their leader and brings out their banner before were stop by some Elders that knows fighting the Saber Monarch in their weakest moment will lead to the sect annihilation. If not for they had to rebuild after the Seven Days Battle of Purple Fairy and Saber Monarch at Water Flowing Mountain they would have surely chases the Saber Monarch all the way deep into Liao kingdom. The wind blows and heroes gather forth, sword drawn out from the sheath as all of the martial arts world heroes climb the peak of the Mountain to seek redress. Charles was sitting on his chair with his hand elegantly pick up the teacup on the table beside his chair and slowly sipping it, savoring its taste Beside him Tu Jia and Tian Ji sit on his left and right. Tu Jia has a large saber and Tian Ji has a long sharp spear. Both are not their signature weapon as they hide their weapons. This spear and saber were bought from one of the Sword Sect Mountain disciple. They fear their weapons will be recognized by the heroes gathering here. They try to remain low profile and as inconspicuous as possible, Liu Yi on the other hand is talking with many of the Sword Sect Mountain disciple, chatting, laughing and drinking. ''Gathering of Heroes, huh?'' Charles said as he put down his teacup. He and the Sword Sect Mountain were the few that arrives here the earliest. By the time they arrived some sects also arrived. True Heart Temple also here which exchanged greeting with Charles and reminisce how they used to see the Old Immortal once reign all over Jianghu, the undisputed number one and express their desire to see the Old Immortal again. But Charles reply by saying that his grand teacher is like the wind, no one knows where he will appears. Laughing, the group of monks agreed and sits on the left of Charles tent. Each tent was given a wooden plaque that is attached to the tent top. The tent is made from sturdy wood and could even withstand rain and storm. Tian Ji carved the words Jade Palace Gate on the wooden plaque and with her internal energy struck her palm to the plaque to the top of the tent making it seems like the door to enter the Jade Palace Gate. Not long after, even a known evil sect Valley of Villains also climbed up with their members wearing variety of clothes in black and dark purple. Leading them was a young man with slender physique and red hair. His clothes were made from the fur of bears He was smiling yet there is certain coldness in his smile but he was a young handsome man with charisma oozing from the way he carried himself. Behind him were two men and one woman. They are the famous Four Evils of Villain Valley. The leading man is the leader of the Four Evils, Han Xu who uses a Double blade. He is known to have an unpredictable temperament. Behind him was another slender man who wears a purple flower pattern robe and looked regal while wearing it. On his head is a golden dragon carved coronet and his right hand is fanning a steel fan as his long hair was slowly sways as he fans his face. He is called Zhao Tuo and some said he was an illegitimate child of the royal family of Zhao. Beside him was another slender man who wears a black robe with golden lines on the edges of his clothes. He was shorter than the other Four Evils and his face has a burn scar on the left side of his face. He is infamous in Jianghu to torture people with fire and his name is Lu Jia. Unlike the other members of his group he does not used weapon instead he fight barehanded. He is known to master the Bone Shattering Palm and could waste a person martial arts attainment if they were struck in their dantian. The woman on the other hand is Yao Feng who killed all of her family when she was thirteen years old and is the personal disciple of the current sect leader of the Villain Valley. She wears a tight purple robe with red liens on the edges of her sleeve and a veil covering the bottom part of her face. She uses a Double Sting. They are similar to daggers but they have blades on both ends and a metal ring in the middle which allows them to be worn on the third finger of both hands. The blades can be spun like a windmill with the rings as a pivot and she is known to master the Wind Reaping Heads technique. The moment they came on the Gathering Grounds the True Heart Temple was wary and their Warrior Monk is all on guard. The Four Evils snickered and smiles and take their seat on the other side of the Peak of Tuhulu Mountain. Charles nodded. ''Hmm. They are all prideful and would be detrimental if I were to use them. I could not guard my back if this kind of person is to be used'' he thought to himself. He sighed and shake his head as he look at the villain valley disciple sitting on their tent. From what Charles knew the Saber Monarch steal their Bone Shattering Palm manual, learning it for seven days before using it to kill the elders of the Villains Valley, leaving a trail of blood from the Inner Hall of their sect to the entrance door. The Saber Monarch cut the heads of ten elders, put them on a bamboo stick and decorated it on the outside of the Valley and carved these words on the name stone on the bottom of the Villains valley ''Ten Elders of Villains valley in their arrogance challenges me the Saber Monarch in a death match duel. I reply to their challenge and this is my answer.'' Since then the Valley of Villains have always views the Saber Monarch as their nemesis even more so than the righteous sect. One of the disciples of Valley of Villains was about to make trouble with Charles when he saw a young kid sitting alone in a large tent with only two bodyguards before stopping himself after he was just a few steps near the tent after seeing the wood plaque. Jade Palace Gate It is known that the Jade Palace Gate is a righteous sect but if any sect dares to harm their disciple then the full might of the entire sect will come down on them and they will not be merciful. And with the entire state of Han as their backings with even the Royal Guard under the influence of their sect, to incur the wrath of Jade Palace Gate in Jianghu is akin leaving oneself without a way to live. And the Old Immortal Li deterring force is still present here in Jianghu. When Li Wentian reign supreme in the martial arts world, most of the people here was still sucking their mother tits. But even though he is old, people seeing the Old Immortal would always exclaimed in shock how lively and vibrant he looks. He is old so his eyes should be weak, yet the Old Immortal eyes were still sharp like a hawk. He is old and his body should be failing him but many martial artists that met him all attest that Old immortal Li Wentian body was as hard as steel and his internal energy is boundless. If not for Old Immortal Li did not desire fame and fortune he could have conquered the entire Wulin and become the Alliance Head like the past powerful martial artist. The Jade Palace Gate is a secret sect and even their headquarters is in a secret place. The Old Immortal himself never claims himself number one but as long as he is still alive, there is no martial artist that dares declares themselves number one. He was towering existence for the junior generation and even the Three Grandmaster respect and reveres the Old Immortal as he is their senior generation and the Three Calamitous Star would take the long way around when they heard the Old Immortal is in the vicinity. He is known as Old Monster in the Evil Sect since even after almost two hundred years he is still alive and did not die. Many even believe he is a true immortal and will not die. As long as Old Immortal Li is alive, the reverence that people felt towards the jade Palace Gate will not disappear From what Charles heard from Liu Yi get from the organizer of this Gathering, they are here to discuss about the Saber Monarch. Many of them felt that the merciful judgment of the Purple Fairy back then was wasted on such an evil martial artist. They decided to choose a gathering of heroes to confront the Saber Monarch and answer for his crime. The Saber Monarch is ruthless but when he is challenged in one on one duel he has never decline. If not how could he bear the title of the Saber Monarch? But Charles did not think it is that simple¡­this gathering of heroes. He snickered as he found that this gathering of heroes is not as simple as some people think. Tu Jia and Tian Ji is a simple person of course they did not think too much. If the Saber Monarch is truly such an evil martial artist then why The Three Mountains did not descend and hunt him? Why would the Four Gates did not intervene and send their branches to help the other righteous sect? The Three Mountains and Four Gates is the leading voice of the martial art fraternity for the righteous sect. One of the Three Mountains is Five Finger Mountain which incorporates the teaching of the Boundless Path in their teachings. Their most famous skills are Carefree Sword and Heaven and Earth swordplay. Then there is the Righteous Temple which incorporates the teachings of the Path of Nirvana in their martial arts. Their martial arts are known to be strong and fierce, hard and unrelenting. Their staff technique is known to be the most powerful in all of Jianghu. It is also one of the most famous forms of martial arts in Jianghu. And they excel in internal skills. Their famous skills are Steel Fist, Dragon Claw, Pounding the Dragon, and Arhat Demon Subduing technique. And they have one of the most famous manual the Marrow Cleansing Manual an outstanding technique created by their first Abbot, Abbot Yuanzhen. The last of the Three Mountains is the Divine Sword Mountain a holy land for swordsmen. The most respected Five Finger Mountains, originator of all martial arts Righteous temple and sword came from Divine Sword Mountain. This saying is famous in Jianghu. The Divine Sword Mountain martial arts mainly comprise swordplay technique and inner energy cultivation skills. But this did not mean they do not possess any bare handed technique. They have the Mountain Splitting Fist, Diamond Smashing Fist, Iron Finger and Tiger Subduing Palm. But it is swordplay that the Divine Sword Mountain is famous for. Their famous swordplay technique includes the Divine Sword Mountain swordplay, Thirteen Styles of Divine Sword, Reverse Dual Sword style and Dancing on the Edges of the Sword. These are the Three Mountains. Five Finger Mountain, Righteous Temple and Divine Sword Mountain, each of their sect lies on top of mountains thus they were called the Three Mountains. The Four Gates is Dragon Gate on the East of Aeropa founded by a fallen Prince of the Ancient Han who turns to path of Nirvana and called himself Reverend Xian. They are famous for their Six Palm of Heavenly Dragon. Then there is Earthly Immortals Gate which is mysterious and rarely involves themselves in martial arts after they used to fight the Divine Sword Mountain fifty years ago. Another one of the Four Gates is Iron Courage Gate which is famous for their Steel Body and Steel Fist. And then there is the Sword Flower gate which only admits women into their fraternity. They are famous for their Cloudless Strike, Blood Moon Soft Palm and Jade Maiden Sword. Their inner energy technique most famousskills is the Icy Body skills which people said incorporates the concept soft as Yin. And this is the Four Gates Dragon Gate, Earthly Immortals Gate, Iron Courage Gate and Sword Flower Gate which have branches all over Aeropa. When Demoness Zixiang was young and started committing her atrocity all over Jianghu the Three Mountains heroes descend and hunt her all the way to Liao. Because of the death of Daoist Yu from Five Fingers Mountain Demoness Zixiang escaped. The Daoist was old and his hearing and sight was bad and while he could fight with the Demoness in equal par even in that situation, the Demoness is from the evil sect. How would she play fair? She uses poisons and sneak attacks and the Daoist succumb to her scheme and die while she escapes and ten years later Demoness Zixiang becomes the sect leader of the White Bone Peak and is known to one of the Three Calamitous Star of Jianghu. Charles was suspicious of this matter precisely because the Three Mountains and Four Gates did not participate. Even if they did, they must be something else. The Saber Monarch¡­who is this person that he would elicits different response in the martial arts fraternity? ''The Three Mountains did not appear but will the Four Gates participate?'' Charles asks himself. Charles smiles as he waited in anticipation. Charles never had any intention of joining the hunt for the Saber Monarch. He knows his limitation. With his meager skill, the only thing he would be doing if he participates in the hunt will be to offer his head to the saber monarch. He is here because of another reason. He wanted to know the factions of the martial art world and to see heroes worth recruiting. All these heroes have high pride and does not like working for noble families. The reason why Tian Ji and Tu Jia protect him is because he is the Holy Son of the Sect. And Charles knows if he tries to recruit help from the sect to expand his power in Midgard, his teacher and Grand Teacher will be disappointed and might even expel him from the sect. Not many sects like to involve themselves with politics of the court whether it is here or in Midgard. But Charles didn''t need an entire sect to back him up. He needs only talents. To build his independent power that is not of his father or the kingdom. He was planning something dangerous. He wanted to make a name for himself when the new warring era begins. The death of King Ragnar Hardstone might delay the fall of Avillon but it is only that. Delaying the inevitable. A corrupt government will be the first to fall not only because the will of the people did not approve but also because the foundation is already shaken. A shaken foundation will eventually crumble. It needs only a little push. Smart officials will surely jump ship. With internal problems plaguing Avillon and fierce inner court fighting how could the Avillon prosper their kingdom and pacify the people? They care not about the people and the world opinions of them, thus their doom is sealed. The officials fighting for each other benefits while the Princes aiming for the throne, killing innocent people in the way. The righteous will not help a corrupt government and wise officials will wait for wise master to serve. The government is corrupt and the Princes are unwise, thus they will not find able advisors. Without the will of the people and the remonstration of wise official, how could Charles not predict the fall of this might kingdom? It is the easiest thing to predict. If this was in a peaceful era, Avillon might reverse this situation but in this era where each kingdom secretly wanting to unify the world, how could Avillon stands against the flow of time and survives? The Princes will accumulate enemies that would surely be more than happy to sell information to either Norveg or Stormholt. The Two Tigers of the East would devour Avillon when the time is right. Charles has no doubt about his conjecture. Meat is already served in a platter how could those two tigers resist? When the civil war of Princes in Norveg ended, that would signal the end of Avillon and the Merovech dynasty. And Charles likes to be ready when tat times comes so he could carve his own domain of power and influence. Charles has a strategy mind but his strength right now is insufficient to execute many of his plans. For administration talent he will go to the city. But to seek capable generals, the martial art world is the answer. What place is better to seek out martial art talent then a gathering of heroes? Charles think and his eyes gleamed bright. To carve a place for himself he knows the answer is military power. As a descendant of the Martell, he is from a lineage of general families. When he is of age unless he pursues literary profession, he would be given a chance to prove himself fit in the battlefield and if he is proven to be fit; his father would grant him an estate and a retinue. As the Third Son, Charles position in the House of Martell should be low but it is not, no doubt because he was of Wellham lineage. And when he has his own army, he needs capable general leading them. The Jianghu called this the Gathering of Heroes but to Charles eyes this is nothing more than an audition. He already recruited one talent, Liu Yi. Liu Yi is lazy in his martial arts training but it is the way he is with people that captivated Charles. He has a way of making people put down their guards, and has talent in negotiation. He already informed the Martial Hall of the Jade Palace Gate to protect the Heaven Edge Sect from the Red Snow Palace. In exchange he wanted Liu Yi to accompany him in his journey to acts as his guide. The sect complained but since Charles is a Holy Son of the Sect and not only that but the disciple of the successor the Jade Palace Gate, the Martial Hall did this for him. Charles has never judged a person wrongly before. He wanted this talent very much that he would move his sect to move and possibly enter a conflict with the Red Snow Palace just because of Liu Yi. Liu Yi was full of gratitude since his sect will no longer be oppressed by the Red Snow Palace and accompanied Charles willingly since he likes to wander around rather than practicing martial arts. Charles picks up the tea cup again and takes another sip as the cold winds blows. Since they are at the Peak, the winds are clear and invigorating; the energy of the mountain could be felt. As more sects climb up many more exchange greetings with Charles. With each elders and Senior greeting him, it is quiet comical to see an eleven years old kid greeting but he astound the people with his perfect etiquette and even though he was eleven years old he was tall for his age. The Elders and seniors of many sects nodded as they all felt that the Jade Palace Gate found a good seed. After many have arrived and he finished greeting them Charles sits back when the crier announced loudly ''Hero Zhu Liang of the Divine Sword Mountain has graced us with his presence. Please climb up, Hero Zhu'' Murmurs filled the Peak with many heroes form the orthodox sect beaming in excitement while the boisterous evil sects suddenly clamp up their mouth. ''Who is this Zhu Liang?'' Charles asks Tian Ji. Tian Ji eyes were also beaming with excitement as she informed Charles. ''He was a child prodigy of Divine Sword Mountain. He joined the school when he was ten years old and now he is already twenty. It is said other than the sect leader of the Divine Sword Mountain his knowledge of swordplay outstripped his peers.'' ''Hmph, horny woman'' Tu Jia mocked and Tian Ji face flushed red. They were about to fight again but Charles quickly said ''Enough.'' Charles was about to sip his tea back when his hand suddenly stopped from reaching his tea cup. ''This¡­'' and Charles stuttered a bit. Charles could felt sword intent that is slowly enveloping this entire Peak. This kind of Sword intent is very powerful and pressures the heart of every single martial artist here. The murmuring stooped with only the Monk of the True Heart temple chanting their Sutra as they endure the sword intent with a clear heart. If not for that he was used to this feeling of oppressiveness, Charles would surely be out of breath right now. ''This kind of feeling¡­'' Charles said. This kind of pressure is the same as when he was in front of his Master, the Purple fairy Lin Ziyan. And then from the stone staircase on the peak a man appears. He was wearing a white robe, with his hand behind his back, as a clouds patter sheath strapped on his back he looks like a lonely swordsman. His hair was tied neatly and his face was a little boyish yet one does not feel he is immature instead he felt mature regardless of his facial features. The wind flutters the edges of his white robes, fluttering like the wind was in harmony with this man energy. ''Is that person¡­.human?'' Charles asked as he could no longer care about his tea. To Charles that man seems more like a sword as he was standing still and even when he is walking. Charles could felt the sword intent surrounding the man. Charles felt that if the man unsheathes the sword on his back, the sword intent alone is enough to shatter his enemy''s confidence and might even kill them. ''Sword and Mind as One'' Tu Jia said as he express his admiration. ''This young hero could even compete with some of the great talents of our Sect.'' ''It truly is Sword originates from Divine Sword Mountain.'' ''Can you defeat him?'' Charles asked. Tu Jia contemplates a bit. ''If it is a real battle I would I win. But not without having some injuries. But¡­Hehehe... Young Hero Zhu might be a prodigy but after all he is too young'' ''If your age is the same, he would slashes you in thirty moves'' Tian Ji interjected. ''Then it is unfortunate he is born later than me'' as Tu Jia almost laughed before remembering that many of his enemies is here today and he hold his laughter. Charles nodded but he no longer has that disinterested expression again. Only one person from the Three Mountains came. But his pressure is enough to gain respect and incite fear. As he walk to his prepared tent, the orthodox sect all greeted him with politeness and a little servility while the evil sect tries as hard as they can not to stand out and invite Hero Zhu ire and attention. Only the Four Evils are glaring at Hero Zhu. But Hero Zhu pays them no heed as he enters his tent and sits down. ''Begin'' he said and his voice while not loud, it was like everyone could hear it. ''Utilization of internal energy'' Tian Ji said as she nodded. ''He is also accomplished in his internal training. A formidable genius indeed'' ''One of the three Mountains even came to presides the matter. There must be something about the Saber Monarch '' Charles deduced this time his mind is quickly piecing the many information he has gathered but nothing comes to mind. ''I will have to see how today will unfold'' Charles thought as the curtain of this gathering of heroes are open. ***************************************************************************** 22 WHITE DRAGON 25 PUREMOON 1501 AFTERFIRE, 13 YEAR OF JULIAN ERA. YUYANG TUHULU MOUNTAIN The peak was filled with tables, with each table full with valiant heroes and cunning schemers with each one with their plans and objectives. Lifting the wine cup, they toast and cheer each other with smiles hiding blades. The tent was reserved for people with sects while the tables were full with vagrant and wandering martial artist. They all came to enjoy the festivities and to have something to talk about while they wander the world and met fellow martial artist. Many secret factions also appeared like the Yi Manor and the Su Villa, bringing with them their disciples in armor. Some look at Charles tent with a mixture of shock and incredulity but none dare speak anything. They were incredulous to think that even a child is allowed to come here to this gathering. They were shocked because the two bodyguards beside the young boy seem to be powerful reaching almost the peak of middle realm of Worldly Wanderer level. Some wanted to protest that a child is allowed to come but then they look at the curtain tent of Swordsman Zhu and they restrain themselves as they calm themselves down. After all Swordsmen Zhu was a disciple of the Divine Sword Mountain when he was ten. At least this new Holy Son of the Jade Palace Gate is eleven. After all everyone knows that Jade Palace Gate Sect is a mysterious sect and their martial arts are wondrous. This reputation is not built in a day but built in a span of a thousand years. Martial artist of course knew the backstory of Charles Martel. Lancel Martel was famous in Jianghu and has relations with the Successor of the Jade Palace Gate, the Purple Fairy. Which is why they were wary interacting with Charles and Charles also knows this. Not because he was the Holy Son of Jade Palace Gate but because he was a noble of Midgard. This is different than when Lancel was journeying since he was the Second Son and has no title other than the second son of Wellham. But Charles Martel is the third son of the General Arthur Martel family, a Titled Prince of Westhold. In Westhold Prince Arthur word is law. Offend someone in Jianghu one could hide from the victim but offending a noble personage, they would hunt you to the end of the earth. Not to mention The Martell holds military power. The most troublesome thing for a martial artist which values freedom over other thing is to involve in nobles fight especially a foreign noble problem. They are not idiots. It is obvious that Charles use Liu Yi to offer some of the martial artist here a chance to be recruited by him. They could only sigh as they do not dare. There is also the fact that he was a Northmen. The Aeropean does not discriminate in teachings of martial arts if not how could heroes like Black Dragon Rheon Shone, Red Sword Lancel and the Vicious Tiger of The Tiger Gorge could exist? But that does not mean they would actively seek out a Northmen to impart their skills. After all they were not natives of either Aeropa or Midgard. They were from Old Norveg, the old Empire that rule in the far North which now is a sea. They were rebels. Of course the cause of that rebellion were the fault of the old empire of ancient Han but still to some people of Aeropa they surely will not forget that Midgard was once their Empire. If not for the Bourbon dynasty that assimilates both culture and promote culture blending, the hatred of both races might not have been alleviated. Even in Midgard many officials have some form of relations with some Aeropean and the same could be said for Aeropean which interacted with many Northmen. Charles looks at the tent intently as he tries to remember the feeling of that sword intent. It was straight. It was the straightforwardness feeling of his sword that leaves such an indelible impact on Charles mind. He wanted to comprehend that sword intent since it bears a resemblance like his teacher sword intent but fiercer. His teacher sword intent while it is calm it possess a sharpness that he couldn''t possess not with his currents strength. Yet he did not have any weaker sparring partner. He knew that by only interacting with his teacher his normal sense of sword strike might be perverted since his teacher is actually bad at teaching and do not know how to hold back her power when doing a demonstration . If not for his own comprehension he would not have progressed this fast. It is not that Lin Ziyan is a good teacher but it is Charles that is a good student. Charles had the feeling that the swordsman Zhu sword intent and his personality is one and the same. His action depended solely on his likes and dislikes, loves and hates. It almost seemed like even his intestines were straight. And Charles could feel that if his sword left its sheath it would have a sharp cold edge, as straight as the precipice of the mountain. Zhu Liang on the other hand, sitting on his seat, his eyes was sharp as he scanned the area and nodding. As he pondered the sword intent, the organizer of the meet yelled ''My name is Su Wen from Shadow Shroud Sect. Today, let us first toast the fallen heroes fighting the Saber Monarch!'' and the heroes all lift their wine cup and down it in one gulp. Some nodded in agreement while some have moisture on their eyes. The monk did not touch the drink but their eyes are showing ferocity the moment they heard the name Saber Monarch. Then looking at the heroes gathered here he smiles and then with a solemn look he yelled, his voice booming filling the mountain peak. ''The Heaven and Earth Gate has descended from their Mountain and supporting them is the Great General Tuoba Yu. The Heaven and Earth Gate has conquered all the small sects on Liao and they are moving West. Jiuyuan, Yunzhong, Shanggu, Yanmen, these cities of the Barbarian have all submitted to Liao King and created a collation with Murong Yun is heading to Chu while Tuoba Yu will head to Han.'' He spoke these words clearly and loudly, his voice vibrated between the mountains. The heroes gulped after hearing this. ''And the reason why they are coming here is because of this.'' And Su Wen brings out a beast skin from one of his pockets. ''The Lost treasures of Ancient Han. This is one of the map that shows the location of the treasures and it is because of this the Saber Monarch comes to the Central Plains all those years ago. The Liao wanted this map for they desire the wealth and with it they would use the ancient treasure of Han to rule the world. And it is known that some martial art sect possesses the other part of the map hence the Heaven and Earth gate mission of ruling the martial world.'' Hearing the lost treasure of Ancient Han almost all heroes on the peak perked their ears. This famous treasure has always been called a myth of wealth. But today, a piece of the map is revealed. Almost all people in Jianghu and the states in Central Plains of Aeropa had at least once heard of this treasure. But Charles was surely not the native of Aeropa thus he did not know. But he surely realizes the change in the surrounding the moment Su Wen mention the ancient treasure of Han. Tian Ji and Tu Jia shares glance that shows a different expression than the other people on this peak. It was not a look of shock, awe or greed. It was a look of understanding. Like they realizes something. On the tent of Zhu Liang sword intent is slowly rising. His face did not shows any change but the feeling has stirred and as feeing stirred, his intent grown fiercer. Liao. It is a thorn to the many kingdoms of the Central Plains of Aeropa. But this is the martial world. The fight between nations while it affects them, it does not affect them as terrible as it will affect the commoners. Commoners are weak and martial artist is strong. In times of war, many martial artist rises to become generals but not all wanted to enter the secular world and gain fame and fortune. To walk the martial path means to polish the mind and hone their skills. Wars and battles are different. Each martial artist knew this. ''Isn''t this the gathering for capturing the Saber Monarch? Aren''t we all here to skin that Saber Monarch and stole back the manuals he stole when he raided many schools during his last visit to the Central Plains? When did this gathering becomes a gathering for a treasure hunt?'' A voice booms in the back part of the large crowd near the platform. It was a drunk martial artist that spoke, his hair is scruffy and his clothes were full of holes. His cheek is red, with his odor reeks of alcohol and he has a round belly, while on his back is a wooden staff. Su Wen did not flinch as he cupped his hand and said ''Junior Su welcome Senior Liang to the gathering. I did not notice Senior is there if not this Junior would surely greet Senior.'' The other was shocked. It turns out the drunken old man was actually the Drunken Beggar Liang Wangsun. The people on his table all got up from their seat and perform a greeting. The Drunken Beggar only slightly nodded before gesturing them to sit again. The Drunken Beggar is known for his Drunken Palm and Drunken Fist and is also a powerful senior as he used to contend with the Three Grandmaster during his youth. ''Cut the crap!'' He shouted as he flick the bean on his plate and like a bullet it shot to Su Wen foot. Su Wen was shocked but he tap his foot to the ground and dashed backward, gliding backward as the bean make a hole on the position where Su Wen feet was there. ''Impressive for a young hero! Hahaha.'' The Drunken Beggar laughs as he drink down another bowl of wine. ''Thank you for the guidance'' Su Wen said but he was gritting his teeth. ''Now, I thought I could come here to drink and watch people fight and then we could go down the mountain and hunt that ungrateful little Saber kid. Now, you want us to gather our strength to help the Central Plains?'' ''We all belongs to the Central Plains, Senior.'' Su Wen reply there is a trace of anger in his tone and he tries to hides it. ''Tch'' the Drunken Beggar snorted as he could feel the feigned respect from Su Wen face. He has been in the martial world since he was a child, how could he not now people by now? How could he not know people are scheming? What hunt for Saber Monarch? Looking at it, this is just another ploy from the Central Plains of Aeropa to involve the martial artist into another war. ''HAHAHA. Who sent you? Are you the dogs of Wei or Han? Or Qi?'' Drunken Beggar insulted Su Wen as Su Wen face flushed red. ''Yes, we are the people of the Central Plains but we are not the army or soldiers. We are martial artist. We are more powerful than normal person, yes, since we train our body and souls but we are not invincible.'' And he hiccupped as he continues again, his body sway left and right as he moved forward. ''Unless we are like Old Immortal Li that could defeat a thousand men alone, we are but slightly better fighter than normal people. You, Su Wen with your abilities could at least be a Vice Commander. Unless you reached middle World Wanderer level you would never be a great General like the Black Dragon. And here, today at this gathering how many people is actually at Worldly Wanderer level? Ptui'' he spits on the ground as he look at Su Wen in disdain. ''Senior please calm down'' Su Wen tries to calm down the Drunken Beggar ''This is bullshit! You first said you wanted the heroes to fight the Saber Monarch now you wanted them to fight the Liao? If these people wanted to fight the Liao, then ask them to join the army! Hmph'' the Drunken Beggar get up from his seat ''Senior, wait'' Su Wen said but the Drunken Beggar execute a palm attack from ten feet away. Gust of wind compressed and shoot towards Su Wen as Su Wen uses his Tiger Pouncing From the Shadow trying to dissipate the compressed wind. The fist and palm strike collided, the wind disperse and the fist broken as Su Wen retreat ten step behind coughing a little blood. ''Drunk Old Man, leaving so early?'' as a majestic and powerful voice envelops the peak. Charles who was still amazed at the palm strike of the Drunken Beggar was shocked this time as the voice seems to echoes all over the peak. He also notices Tu Jia is not here. He did not realize when Tu Jia is gone. When he looks at Tian Ji, Tian Ji just jerked her head not knowing where he goes. Charles put it behind his mind as he could feel a violent energy is coursing through his body and forcing him to focus his mind on stabilizing his internal energy. Tian Ji on the other hand look towards the area of the platform as she whispered ''Are you planning to get it, Wu gege?'' Meanwhile when the crowd was still shocked hearing the voice reverberating on the Peak, Tu Jia was somewhere near the platform. All people attention are on the staircase, curios of the owner of that voice. Su Wen was gritting his teeth and balling his fist as nothing is going as he planned. Shaking his head while sighing, he descended from the platform and wanted to go to his other senior and ask help when he bumps into Tu Jia. This small event did not alarm anyone as Su Wen look at Tu Jia and just cupped his hand and Tu Jia nodded as Su Wen anxiously moved along. Everyone already recognize these mask person. The mute and deaf servant of the Holy Son of Jade Palace Gate sect so he did not say anything as Su Wen rushed to his seniors. Tu Jia on the other hand smiles mischievously as he pat his chest feeling something else is stuffed inside his pocket as he rushed back to Charles tent, smiling. Meanwhile on the area near the central area of the peak, the heroes could still hears the echoes of that voice, which have effect on the internal energy. Only the Evil sect seems to be unaffected. ''Drunk Old Man, leaving so early?'' ''Drunk Old Man, leaving so early?'' ''Drunk Old Man, leaving so early?'' Charles chants the Heartless Sutra calming his heart as he closes his senses especially his ears as he could feel his internal energy was riled up and had the chance of being berserk. ''That voice has violent Qi'' Tian Ji whispers. Tian Ji put her palm on Charles back, channeling her internal energy to help Charles calm his violent outburst of energy. Charles was sweating on his forehead and his hand was trembling but he manages to say Thank you to Tian Ji as his chanting fills his mind as his internal energy slowly calms down. It did not end there. The moment the echo ended, the person arrives, his footsteps could be heard as he climb the staircase. The closer he is to the Peak, the fearsome that aura that appears before become. Zhu Liang hand was on his sword, his mind and body are not affected by the shouting before. His heart and his mind are one, none betraying the other. He will not say what he did not believe and will not do what he didn''t want to. A straight, unbending, unbreakable person. Drunken Beggar on the other hand keep drinking just waiting for the person to arrive, no longer interested in joining this farce. He looks towards one of the peaks in the distance and his smile turns bitter. ''You''re here too, Bailong?'' And when he arrives, a thick slaughter intent envelope the whole peak that causes the Four Evils to tremble. Zhu Liang grip his sword and unsheathe it from his sheath. ''Senior Old Demon, you are not welcome here. Begone now'' And he shot forward, his body lurched forward catapulting himself forward as he glides through the air, his sword intent rises up to the Heavens, a straight sword strike aimed at the old man heart. The old man was smiling. Then using his finger he caught that sword strike between his fingers. All the heroes present was shocked. Nobody here would dare to receive that sword strike, and even more could not see the sword strike technique when it was being executed. But some discerning eyes could see. Tu Jia snorted while Tian Ji beamed in excitement. Charles was puzzled and confused. ''Hidden dragons are everywhere here'' he mused. It was straight and unbelievably fast. The footwork requires and the strength of body needed to execute that technique, only a few swordsman in the world could do it. The title prodigy isn''t wasted on Zhu Liang. Yet this old man not only receive it but he even broke Swordsman Zhu sword strike. ''You don''t think I deserve a seat? Youngster these days lack manners'' he said while smirking malevolently. The Drunken Beggar, take a gulp of wine from his wine gourd, looking at this spectacle and the pale faces of the organizer and the heroes present, hiccups and then said ''Old Demon Yao, don''t tease promising youngster. If that kid Ling Tianfeng knew you humiliate his grand disciple he would not be at ease until he comes to your Demon Mountain and request a duel'' The other heroes was shocked once again. Kid Ling Tianfeng? In the martial world who would dare speak the name Ling Tianfeng with such utter disregard. Ling Tianfeng is one of the three Great grandmaster and the current sect leader of the Divine Sword Mountain. ''Oh, little Ling grand disciple. Finally he found a good seed. But, this boy tries to attack me. Leave your sword'' Then with one jerk of his finger Old Demon forces the force of internal energy infused on Zhu Liang sword strike to be rebounded back on Zhu Liang forcing him to release his grip. But he did not. Straight¡­also means being stubborn. And Zhu Liang stubbornness surpasses other people stubbornness. If not how could he cultivate the Codex of Ten Thousand Sword of the Divine Sword Mountain and become the most apparent choice to inherit the position of sect leader in the future? His internal energy exploded out but colliding with the Old Demon internal energy, it was devoured and crushed, forcing once again Zhu Liang to release the sword. Yet, he was still stubborn with the Drunken Beggar shaking his head in disapproval. But he did not release his sword and the Old Demon also did not have the desire to give it back. ''Hoh'' that is the only thing he exclaimed. Two terrifying internal energy collided with each other, the other one was domineering pure while the other one was domineeringly chaotic. Yet, how could Zhu Liang contend with the old Demon, one of the Three Calamitous Star of the Evil Sect? This time, Zhu Liang internal energy was almost sent into a berserk condition. ''I would not let people said that I bullied a kid. This is my last move. '' And he jerked the finger where he was holding the sword and like the ringing of the bell, the sword vibrates but Zhu Liang still did not release the sword even though he knew what is going to happen. The Old Demon sighed, released the sword from between his finger as the entire Peak heard the sound of bones snapping. Zhu Liang hand were broken with his five finger all cracked and slowly broke, his breath was labored and his right hand were trembling in pain. Yet, on his hand, his sword is still on him. He did not lose his sword. ''You lot of the Divine Sword Mountain are all stubborn. Mark my word. One day you will all die because of your stubbornness.'' Then flinging his sleeve Zhu Liang was thrown back but he landed gracefully, his left hand now holds his sword. Zhu Liang first cupped his hand and nodded in appreciation showing that the Old Demon going easy on him did not escape his attention. But that is that. This is this. The Old Demon appearance rattles a lot of people here especially on the righteous sects as they are cautious and vigilant, their hands on their weapons, ready to pounce once someone begins. He then said his voice slightly raised up ''Old Demon, do you want to break the truce between the Three Great temples with your Demon Mountain?'' His eyes swept through the entire peak and wherever his eyes gazes, the heroes dares not meets his eyes. ''Truce? Hmm. The truce is still effective. From the moment I came here, I did not kill anyone. I only came here to pick up an old friend'' The Drunken Beggar nodded as he walked to the Old Demon and laughed. ''The matters of the world, truly it is reprehensible. The world is no longer peaceful'' he said while laughing as he passes by the Old Demon and pats his shoulder. ''It is enough, Old Yao. People of different aspiration should not have met. This could not be stopped. And you could not stop it. And you must not stop it. You are a citizen of Liao. Whichever you choose, you are a traitor. So, borrowing the words of those boring monks of the Righteous Temple "Isn''t it fine not to choose?" Old Demon smiles and said ''That is what I intend to do. People who wanted treasures could fight for treasures. People who wanted to become a patriot can become a patriot. People who wanted to be a hero could become a hero. Let them all choose. I am only the messenger.'' ''Old Demon what are you talking about?'' Zhu Liang said as he felt something is wrong. Now that he has the chance to calm himself he realizes that there is other aura here all over the peak. Because of the domineering slaughter intent of the Old Demon Zhu Liang did not notice these other aura that was overshadowed by Old Demon slaughter intent. Now, that he senses the other aura, his left hand grip his sword tighter as he look at the Old Demon with apprehension. The Old Demon turns back as he follows behind Drunken Beggar climbing down the staircase. But he managed to leave his word. ''White Dragon of Liao is coming. Your gathering here is a trap.'' Saying this both the Drunken Beggar and the Old Demon jumped down to the forest trail. ''What?'' Su Wen on the platform was shocked. Before he could even process what the Old Demon means, suddenly the sound of gong being hit filled the area. Fire arrows were released, and people with armor burst out from the forest, while another corps of soldiers jump up from the edges of the peaks. Blade unsheathed, spears trusted out, a great battle unfolding as a person dressed in white robe reveals himself standing on one of the peaks, overseeing the battle as he shouted. ''Retrieve the map, kill the heroes of the Central Plains that resist and capture Zhu Liang and the Holy Son of the Jade Palace alive.'' Su Wen was a coward man. He wanted to throw the map and run away. So, he rummaged his pocket and to his abject terror he realizes the map is not there. ''Do not kill me! Someone else stole the map!'' He shouted before he undresses himself. The White Robe eyebrows frowned. Before Su Wen managed to undress himself fully an arrow pierces his head and one of the elite soldiers rushed to the corpse and check his belonging. The elite soldier look toward White Robe and shake his head The White Robe eyes glint dangerously before he order ''Capture all the martial artist! Those who did not surrender kill! Find the map!'' ''YES, Master Strategist!'' They all replied as they moves even faster, fighting even fiercer. Waves of energy burst out on top of the Peak, slashing and striking, cutting and cleaving as screams and wailing could be heard. A great battle is fought with death toll rising by the minutes. All the great heroes clashes sword. Heaven and Earth Gate Sect brings their expert to counter Central Plains expert. Crazy Monk Tian Ru a veritable expert of the Northern Dark Temple is keeping Zhu Liang busy as the cackle of the crazy monk stood out even amongst the screams and shouting. Since they are both at the Middle Realm of the Worldly Wanderer level, their strength and prowess could change the outcome of such small battle. Zhu Liang wanted to help his fellow heroes while Crazy monk would not let him. So, both of them is clashing, sword with steel staff, as spark of fires exploded with each strikes. Even with one hand broken, Zhu Liang manages to contend equally with Crazy monk Tian Ru while at the same time dodging arrows. The Monks from the True Heart Temple realizing that Zhu Liang is being attacked on two sides jump up the peak and slaughter the archers, some with fist, some with their staff, hunting each one of the to lighten the burden of Swordsman Zhu. The commander of Liao also stepped in as they rushed and fight with the Monks of the True Heart Temple, not allowing them to do as they pleased and reducing the archers of their kingdom. When it seems the tides of battle turns to the people of the Central plains of Aeropa, four person, clothed in beast fur leap from one of the peaks and enter battle, killing people with their fist as the stench of blood pervaded the peak. ''The Four Tigers of Liao!'' some exclaimed as the Four Evils jumped forward and each one of them took to duel the Fur Tiger one on one. Almost all the great heroes that is below Heavenly Immortal realm are here. Charles could see all of this and he could not help but reminded of the world war of the other Earth. Only in that world there were full of gunshot, while this world, the people fought using cold weapon. For a kid his age he was unnaturally calm which sometimes frightens Tian Ji. Charles was protected by Tian Ji and Tu Jia as they quickly rushed to the staircase as dozens of the soldiers are rushing to his tent to capture him ''Hurry Young Master. We will protect you. We must leave this mountain!'' Tu Jia said as he unleashed a torrent of saber strike to one of the elite soldier that manage to jump from one of the hills and landed in front of Charles. The elite soldiers did not even last three second before his limbs are all cleaved apart as Charles stomp the elite soldier head and rushed forward his golden shoes is now bloodied red. On the other peak, arrows are aimed at him. Most of them are coated in paralyzing poison. The White Robe has ordered the boy to be captured not to be killed. It is lucky stroke of chance that a person of the Jade Palace Gate appears in the Gathering of Heroes. But to many, this is not a lucky stroke of chance but all a part of the calculation of the White Robe. White Robe look at swordsman Zhu and the fleeing Charles and he frowned. ''How could the bodyguard that guarded that boy could be that strong?'' He mused. His eyebrows creased as his white robe fluttered by the wind. ''A minimal error at the start leads to a wide divergence in the distance. They must be killed first to avoid divergence from my plan'' Under the eyes of the White Robe, heroes of the Central Plains are dying as fires engulf the peak of Tuhulu Mountain with a thousand soldiers encircling the Mountain making it a large prison. The famous White Dragon Xu Bailong name will shake the entire Aeropa after today battle conclude. New page of history is being opened. Liao is attacking the states of the Central Plains. ***************************************************************************** 23 FOREST TRAIL 25 PUREMOON 1501 AFTERFIRE, 13 YEAR OF JULIAN ERA. YUYANG TUHULU MOUNTAIN The peak was full of fire and sound of explosion. Panting sound could be heard as a young by rushed down the stone staircase dodging arrows from the distance. The young boy was Charles as he employed his movement technique dodging all the poisonous arrows aimed at him. ''Catch the Holy Son of the Jade Palace Gate! Do not let him escape'' one of the commanders of Liao shouted as he is battling one of the Monks from True Heart Temple. Tian Ji is stabbing her spear to one of the people of Heaven and Earth Gate, as her swing slashes the person throats and he died clutching his neck. All around the Tuhulu Mountain Peak a scene of great battle could be seen as knifes, swords, sabers, spears are all being used, sparks of fires clashing and the sound of screaming and yelling could be heard in this cacophony of chaos. Charles could only hides behind the back of Tu Jia who is slowly slashing any enemies that impeded their journey to climb down. With sweat dripping on his back and on his forehead, Charles was almost at his limit but he didn''t complain or grumble. He trust Tian Ji and Tu Jia. As long as he did not die, hope is still there and he will survive. Another arrow was aimed at him, as he makes a rotation movement guiding the arrows aimed at him to a tree as the pair of arrow stuck itself at a nearby tree. In front enemies are blocking the way, at the back enemies are pursuing, at the top arrows are pouring down, it was like Heaven and Earth is under the control of the strategist that appeared earlier. That strategist is standing on the highest peak with his white robe fluttering blown by the wind, overseeing the entire battle with an impassive face. Tu Jia gritted his teeth as his energy is being drained in a fast pace battle. ''Small fry¡­but there is too many small fry'' he thought to himself. Considering the Young master behind him, he does not want Charles to die. It had been a year. The Young Master is their lord but Tu Jia also grows affection since Charles did not treat them like servant. Tu Jia grew fond of Charles personality and wonder what his future would be. Tu Jia¡­..did not want Charles to die here. He turns back and said to Charles. ''They are too many of them'' ''Can you handle it?'' Charles asks calmly, his eyes seems to be ever vigilant, his elegant clothes is messy and is full of smoke smell. Tu Jia looks back at the peak seeing the silhouette of two swordsmen duking it out in the middle of the wrecked tournament stage. ''Since Swordsmen Zhu is fending of Crazy Monk Tian Ru then escaping would not be a problem. I am confident we can break out'' He said but he is not too confident. HE just did not want to scare Charles. But Charles is not a child. At least his mind is not. He knows the chance of escaping is minimal. But he still did not want to get caught. He knows that the White Robe must have something he needs from him considering the order the White Robe gives his soldiers. Could it be¡­as Charles thinks of another possibility? His teacher once fought Saber monarch. The maps are in pieces. ''Could it be?'' Charles whispers as his mind began forming conjectures. But this train of thought was interrupted when Charles could see the forest trail in the distance. As long as they reached the forest trail then they have a chance to shake off the pursuers. As he thinks of this another disciple of the Heaven and Earth Gate popped out from one of the trees and slashes down towards Tu Jia. Tu Jia turns his head and with a movement of his hand directed his saber to meet that person sword. ''Impudent!'' Tu Jia shouted. The moment they clashed sparks flew and that man flew backwards as he uses his feet to stop from getting farther away. Looking shocked at Tu Jia prowess the man suddenly coughed out blood. With one slash Tu Jia has rattled his internal organ. ''HAH!'' Tu Jia shouted before he stabs his saber forward, his internal energy infused into the tip of his saber as it drills the person stomach. The person screams in pain before Tu Jia twist his saber and slashes horizontally separating half of that person stomach from his body. ''Hurry up, Young master!'' Tu Jia said in alarm as Charles follow behind Tu Jia, staying vigilant, while dodging arrows, sweats filling up as he felt his body getting heavier. On the rear, Tian Ji had to fight a few disciple of the Heaven and Earth Gate as a knife wielding martial artist dashed towards her. Behind that man four of his subordinates also dashed forward as they shouted the slogan "Heaven and Earth Gate Will Rule Jianghu!" Snorting in disdain she stabs her spear forward bringing a gust of wind with her stabbing motion. It might seem like one spear strike but it is not. It was a scene to behold as this was the pinnacle of spearmanship. This move is called the Thousands Spears from Earth from the Piercing the Heaven Manual, one of the manuals of spearmanship in the Weapon Library of Jade Palace Gate. With one strike, actually Tian Ji releases more strikes but because of the speed in which she employed her stabbing motion, the strikes that is equal to ten strikes, in the eyes of low level martial artist seems to be only one simple strike. It was a scene to behold as several spear light rushed towards the four martial artists. No martial artist, especially of their level, could evade that many spears. They screamed out in pain as numerous spears pierced through their chest and they all took their last breath almost at the same moment as Tian Ji keep retreating making sure the rear is secure for their Young Master. On top of the peak of the Mountain, the Heaven and Earth Gate disciples have all been split up with the Elders and experts of the Heaven and Earth Gate is contending with many of the world heroes gathered here, forcing those experts to not help the other weak martial artist, thus reducing the numbers of Liao enemies Hero Zhu Liang is holding back Crazy Monk Tian Ru, Abbot of True Heart temple is restraining Mad Nun Xie Hun, the most powerful Elder of Shadow Shroud Sect Deng Liao is contending with Insane Priest Qianzhen. The Four Evils on the other hand is fighting the Four Tigers of Liao but they are slightly at a disadvantage with the Four Tigers of Liao possess sturdy body and powerful internal energy. This was the same as pitting the weakness of the Villains valley with The Four Tigers strength. Charles could not help but think of many things even as his feet quickly climbing down the mountain. In front of him, Tu Jia cutting enemies, behind him Tian Ji stabbing her spears preventing anyone from coming near. Heaven and Earth Gate declare their intention to rule Jianghu and even the Four Tigers of Liao appeared. And they wanted the map of the treasures. Who would have thought that the map would be lost in this gathering forcing the Heaven and Earth Gate to capture all martial artist here to interrogate them? If the Jianghu men of Liao is coming down West then that means Liao kingdom wanted to conquer the Central Plains. After the many years of peace, Liao must have built their strength and is now ready to renew the conflict once again. On top of the peak, bodies filled the ground, with many martial artist has split up and casualties are piling up on both sides. The cries and moans of the people filled the entire Peak. Unlike Charles who has the protection of these two experts, some only come here to watch the happenings. The Old Devil has already left and there is no peak expert here. Who would have thought today would reveal many things? The reason why Saber Monarch was hunted was because he seems to found the map of the treasures left behind by the ancestors of Ancient Han when he fled from Midgard. As one of the descendant of the Thirteen Guards that protect that Emperor the Saber Monarch went to the Jianghu sect to avenge his family and at the same time searches the clue for the maps of the treasures The Shadow Shroud Sect only has one piece of the treasures map with the other belongs to Righteous Temple and Five Finger Mountains. While the other belongs to Saber Monarch. What puzzled Charles is who stole the map? It is clearly not the Heaven and Earth Gate since they are determined to not let anyone leave here until they found it. ARGHH! Another scream sounded out as Charles pay the scream no mind, his face looking calm even under such circumstances. His feet nimbly running down the stone staircase and he could already see the forest trail. Meaning they are near to enter the forest portion of the mountains. If they enter the mountains forest it would be easier for him to hides since Liao forces must have surrounded the entire mountain instead of being open and vulnerable here. With Tu Jia and Tian Ji protecting him Charles could even have the time to analyze where he is and forming a plan. Unlike some heroes present here in the gathering of Heroes, Charles did not stupidly wanting to help these martial artists. The reason was simple. He is unable too. The heart is willing but the flesh is weak. If he delays running the moment the fire arrows have already been launched earlier, he would probably be captured or worse killed. He has a weak mastery over his sword and even though his movement technique is a powerful skill he only learns a few moves and could only escape if he met low level disciple of a great sect. If he encounters great expert like the Crazy Monk or the Mad Nun, he would be instantly be captured. Those who were impulsive and dashed out, shouting the slogan to protect Jianghu, their fate are only to be cornered and slaughtered. From afar, a man in white robe, with long straight flowing black hair and a feminine face, holding a paper fan realizes that a kid and his two attendants is about to escape and his face turned severe. From the very first moment his army surrounded the mountain and he brings the martial artist to attack this Peak, he had everything under his control. When he learns one of the Holy Sons of the Jade Palace Gate will also be present he made it top priority to capture the boy alive. The other two attendants is not important but the kid is important. He could be used as leverage against the Old Immortal and there is also one other benefits in capturing him. It didn''t matter if it''s the kid or someone else as long as that someone else is from Jade Palace Gate. The other one is his covert intention, while the apparent intention is to use the boy as bargaining chip with Jade Palace Gate or more precise with Old Immortal Li. Even the people of Liao know the Old Immortal prowess and respected and at the same time fear him. If not for their Old Ancestor, maybe Han would allied with the states and attack Liao with the Old Immortal as vanguard. ''What the hell are you doing? How could we establish the might of our sect and our Liao kingdom if we let even a boy escapes our captivity?'' The strategist scolded one of the commanders beside him. ''Order your men to halt their advance. Where are the master archers? Bring them here and aim at them. The other targets could be let off for a while. Capture the Holy Son of Jade Palace Gate and when we return I will ask the King to grant a noble title'' On the ground, Charles had already notice that this systematically attack is akin military planning with precise attack on certain places and the discipline of the martial artist under the Heaven and Earth Gate. ''Shoot them!'' The strategist bellowed to one of his master archers. The master archer released three arrows on Charles direction aiming the arrow at Charles, Tu Jia and Tian Ji. Tu Jia as he finished slashing yet another small fry raise his saber in time and with a ringing sound he blocked the pair incoming arrows intended for him and Charles. His saber vibrates and Tu Jia only smirk but then a scream shock both Tu Jia and Charles. They both turned towards their back as they saw an arrow pierced Tian Ji right shoulder. Tian Ji fell down with a loud thud. She struggles as she could feel poison invading her nervous system. ''Hua-mei!'' Tu Jia unconsciously shouted as he jump towards Tian Ji body and immediately check her pulse. After confirming she is still alive he immediately tries to transfer his internal energy without no response. The poison is fast acting. So, he lock the acupoint of Tian Ji forcing the poison to be stuck in one place unable to spread. With his finger he infused his finger with pure Qi that enables it to prevent the poisons from breaking through the lock he puts in Tian Ji nervous system. ''This is another arrow, designed to hurt and kill not to capture'' Tu Jia thought to himself as he look at the hesitating face of Charles in the distance. They wanted to kill us but capture the boy. Heh'' Tu Jia snorted as he look towards the White Robe. ''Bailong, this is the first time I met the famous White Dragon of Liao.'' He was about to lift Tian Ji and carry her with him when an arrow pierces Tu Jia leg as he falls down to the ground. Tu Jia was shocked and tries to move when another arrow piercers his other foot around his calf. But he did not scream instead he only gritted his teeth. He put down Tian Ji on his lap as he saw the oncoming Liao forces coming to surround them. Then he looks at the eleven year old boy he was supposed to protect looking anxious. He sighed as he pat Tian Ji hair. He checks the piece of beast skin on the inside pocket of his clothes. It was the map of the Ancient Han treasures. Charles did not see the beast skin that Tu Jia is holding but if he did he must be shocked. Who would have thought the people that steal the map was actually his bodyguard. Looking at Tian Ji, he said his final will. ''I thought if I could bring this back to the sect, Old Immortal might forgive us both. We owe too much to that old git but at the same time we also hated him for poisoning us in this form. He might not teach his skill to us but it is not wrong to say he was the one that guides us and help us. And this kid doesn''t deserve to die here, so young and full of potential.'' He said all this as Tian Ji weakly nodded on top of his lap. She was smiling, and for a moment, Tu Jia could see the beautiful form of Tian Ji before she was poisoned and cursed into this form of lanky tall ugly woman. By now, the poison is slowly trying to break through the Qi lock that Tu Jia has put in place. ''This treasure is not destined to Aeropa and has brought calamity to the Central Plains. No wonder the Purple Fairy ask the Saber Monarch to return and never to step foot in Central Plains again. We also suffer because of this treasure. And for what? If only I have another day of peace and bliss with you, what would the treasure of the world means to me?'' He then kissed Tian Ji forehead and Tian Ji drops a tear. ''Wu gege'' Tian Ji said, her voice is hoarse and her eyes were swimming with tears. They remembered their days before they found the map. It is clear to them now, that they are not destined for the treasures. Maybe the luckiest of all of them is Purple Fairy. She got the piece of the map and not tempted by the least. Maybe that explains her high attainment in martial arts, the ability to treat gold like dirt thus polishing the mind and focusing her mind on only martial arts. Not far away the Liao forces is approaching, their rushing feet sound like the funeral march. He sighed and this sigh of his was full of loneliness but the moment his sighed ended he also felt a burden has been released from him. He then using the blood on his shirt to scribble some words on the back of the map and he smiles. ''This could be considered as payback, old git'' Behind it, he scribble the word ''''Righteous Temple, The Sealed Pagoda, Ninth Floor, in the wooden floor where Enlightened One reclines'''' Charles at this time was anxious. In front of him was the forest trail, behind him was Tu Jia and Tian Ji both seem incapable to continue the journey. There is hesitation on Charles face but Tu Jia immediately cupped his hand even as he was sitting on the ground and then said to Charles. ''This Tu Jia in unable to escort Young master to safety. Young master do not need to worry about our safety. Please¡­Young Master must survive. We both have owed too much towards Jade Palace Gate. If Young master died here today, then we will have committed a great sin towards Jade Palace gate.'' All over the battlefield fires are still burning, gongs are still being pounded as the battle here today mark an omen of war approaching the Central Plains. Then Tu Jia waves his hand and send something flying towards Charles. Charles grab it as he realizes it was a beast skin. He looked at the beast skin and he was shocked. It was the treasure map. He looked at Tu Jia in incredulity. ''My final parting gift.'' Tu Jia said smiling contently. There was silence between Tu Jia and Charles for a moment. ''I hope Senior will not die today. Since Senior has decided to help me, I will help Senior. Hope that Heaven have pity towards Senior'' Charles did not talk much as he waves his hand and two pills in silvers color landed on the ground in front of Tu Jia. ''That is the antidote for the poison Old Immortal inflicted upon you two. I have known both of you for a year. I hope you survive. Farewell'' Charles said before nodding his head. He himself didn''t know the effect of that pill other than it heals the poison inside Tu Jia and Tian Ji. If he knew what that cure would do to Tian Ji and Tu Jia he would just sit in place. Then cupping his hand as a last farewell respect he jumped down to the forest trail as the signal was lit up on the other peaks informing the soldiers below that someone has escaped their encirclement. Charles escaped to the forest as he gripped the map tightly. He was smiling ''This is a great fortune!'' Charles wanted to scream. This is his first step for building an independent force. If he could find the treasures he would have a secret wealth which he could use to recruit soldiers and talents. As he run deeper into the forest, he guarded the map The mountain is still burning and war has been declared. With chaos in the world, Heaven will surely sent someone down to wash away the filth and calm the world. The Dragon Throne is waiting for someone to sit on it and take control over the world. ***************************************************************************** 24 MARTIAL EMPEROR AND HEAVEN PUNISHMEN Tu Jia grabbed the silver pill and quickly swallow it. Then he popped the pill into Tian Ji mouth and both of them was full of energy. Tian Ji is slowly opening her eyes as Tu Jia gripped his saber tighter. ''I hope I''ll meet Young Master again'' he said with a trace of smile on his face before a few dozens of Heaven and Earth Gate disciple surrounded him while some other jump down to the forest trail no doubt chasing for Charles. ''Hmph. Do they think they could easily capture that kid? That kid has mastered at least two moves from the twelve step of Heaven.'' Tu Jia snorted in derision. Jade Palace Gate are the congregation of freaks and monsters. They are all genius or have some special type of body. And that boy were even given permission to learn Twelve Steps of Heaven. Every skills from the Patriarch are all consummate skills in Jianghu. If any of the manuals of the Jade Palace Gate were to be revealed then bloodshed will erupt in Jianghu. That is the testament of how powerful and coveted their skill is. And the Twelve Steps of Heaven is the most powerful movement skill in all of Jianghu. Granted, Charles is still a boy and his reserve of internal energy is still low, but to shake off a few small fry it will not be hard at all. And as Tu Jia was thinking of this, a dozen martial artist rushed to him with all of them wielding a blade. Tian Ji look at Tu Jia as she pull out the arrow from her left shoulder and look at Tu Jia. She then smiles. ''Like old times?'' She ask. ''I could not move.'' Tu Jia smiles bitterly. By now the enemies are only seven feet away. ''Then this time, I will protect you. I just need to wait you unleashed the seal on your body right?'' ''Huh?'' Tu Jia was puzzled. What did she means? Tian Ji only smiles. That pills was not an alleviating pills like they thought. Either way Tu Jia would know later. Tian Ji leapt forward as she flourished her spear and with a dash penetrate the enemy lines, swinging her spear like a dance, slicing hands and feet like she was not injured at all. The strategist of this operation, White Dragon that was seeing this scene from one of the high places look in shock. The reason why Tian Ji almost immediately collapsed after being pierce by the arrow because the arrow was laced with a very potent poison. Even an elephant would die if they were to be shot by that arrow. Charles already know that giving them the antidote was as good as give them another chance of life, which is why he saves his life first. What he doesn''t knows that with the two cultivation level unsealed, they both would wipes almost every enemy here if not he would have stay. Of course Tu Jia and Tian Ji did not think that the antidote that Charles has given them was the full antidote and not the delaying cure that the sect has always given them. Some of the martial artist recognizes now that the tall women slowly becoming even stronger and her movement becomes even faster. That woman is showing a very terrifying smile as she hacked people like she was cutting food, with precise stabbing and lethal strikes combined to create a flurry of spear strikes as fast as thunder. Then shocking the entire peak, that tall women slowly becoming even shorter and her dirty face and pale face slowly morphed into a face of a beautiful women and the women swings her spear even faster and even fiercer as she laugh unrestrainedly. Her laugh reverberates all over the mountain peak, and with her laughter there is internal energy infused on it that bother the expert of Liao forces battling the heroes of the Central Plains. ''O, great heroes of Jianghu. Carve this name into your heart. I am Heaven Punishment Xue Hua.'' At this time like an unstoppable gale, she rushed towards the Peak her movement becomes even more erratic yet, as she runs through the enemies, gliding through them as she strikes and strikes, hack and stabs, slash and parry, each of her strikes fell down three to four combatants on the enemy side. There is order in her chaotic movements. It was a maddening movement since there is no logical reasons for her move or practicality at one moment and suddenly sane movement at other moments. Jumping and swinging on the air while slicing head it clearly chills all the hearts of the martial artist present. With a beautiful clear face and long silky black hair, even though she was wearing a black robe, not even the sun and moon could hides such beauty. The tides of the battle on the Peak changed as many of the Heaven and Earth disciple putting pressure on the other sect disciples targeted their attack and rushed to Xue Hua. But the more that came for her, the more she killed, rives of blood are formed on the trail where she walks, as she kept swinging her spear freely as she captivated the heroes of the world. ''Keep it up!'' One of the martial artist shout out as he keep fighting the Liao forces. With the appearance of this murderous fairy, the morale of the central Plains martial artist rises up. The True Heart Temple Monks who was still busy fighting fear that the woman would be overcome by bloodlust but seeing the clear eyes that the heroine possesses they know their worries are unfounded. ''HAHAHAHA. Let me show you when you mess with me! I am Heaven Punishment. When I used to roamed the martial world, you riffraff aren''t even worthy to die under my spear!'' She was not affected by the bloodlust, her eyes are still clear and her mind are calm which makes her even scarier. Even though she was laughing there is a certain cold calmness in the way she said it and that calmness is reflected in her strikes. If not for her being happy to be released from her seal, she would not even speak. For how long the Old Immortal has poisoned her and force her to in such an uncomfortable body but now the seal on her body being released and the Reincarnation Talisman in her body has dissolved. This means her abilities and her original cultivation returned. White Dragon who is on the highest position, look at Xue Hua with an angry expression. Bitch! Ruining my plans! He wanted to scream but he tried to maintain his calm fa?ade. White Dragon Xu Bailong is also a martial artist. How could he not felt that the woman aura is slowly getting stronger with each passing moment? The shock already began when that woman rose after being hit by poisoned arrows Then when she turns into a beautiful women and he sense the aura of the woman his heart jolted into shock. This woman is half step to Heavenly Immortal cultivation. ''My Gods!'' He unconsciously blurted out She could even compete with the Three Great Grandmasters with such cultivation! Who is this valiant heroine? He thought to himself. The reason he targeted the boy was because he knows the boy is from Jade Palace Gate and wanted to kidnap the boy as leverage if somehow the Old Immortal decides to raid Liao. Their Od Ancestor also in seclusion and the only one in Jianghu that could be said to possess the same status as the Old Immortal. And there is also another reason why he wanted to kidnap the Holy Sons or Daughters of the Jade Palace Gate. This has to do with the map itself. He knows that the famous Purple Fairy also had one of the pieces of the map after she defeated the Saber Monarch in their famous battle. They thought today operation would be easier as the only threat they could see is Swordsman Zhu who is an accomplished swordsman from one of the Three Mountains. Then the Three Mountains and Four Gate heroes also did not make an appearance so, it should be easy to establish their dominance in Jianghu today and start the first step towards the conquering of the entire Wulin. Swordsman Zhu while powerful is not a concern for the Heaven and Earth Gate. If a person were to be skilled in the Martial Arts, and he was surrounded by enemies who were well versed in battle strategies, no matter how skilled he is, he would die. However, a person who knows both Martial Arts and battle strategies would be hard to deal but everyone knows that Swordsman Zhu is not battle strategist and even though he was talented he is nowhere the level of the Three Grandmaster. ''Attack her'' the shouting of orders ordering to focus their attack on a lone heroine from the commanders and captains of Liao signify how dangerous Xue Hua is to their morale ''Why the fuck did they provoke these two?'' To be honest even though Xu Bailong thought of this he did not know that both Tan Ji and Tu Jia wanted to thank the strategist. It is known that their poisons that restrict their cultivation could only be cured by the Silver Immortal Pill. They also didn''t think that the Young master they serve for a year possess the cure. They though after finishing escorting their Young Master to Midgard only then they would be released from at least a portion of their poison and they could reach back Worldly Wanderer peak level. Who would have thought the boy hides deeply and possess the full cure? They also misunderstand Charles. Charles did not know that the silver pill was the full cure. He was given that with an instruction that only in grave danger should he give that pills to Tu Jia and Tian Ji. How would he knows that Tu Jia and Tian Ji real face isn''t ugly and unpleasant instead beautiful and handsome, a match made in heaven. Giving the boy the map in exchange for his cultivation back is not wasteful at all. Tu Jia misunderstand Charles again. Tu Jia who is short now also started to transform as one could hear his bone pooped. Feeling his wound slowly regenerating he pluck the arrows on both of his foot and slowly stand up. As the sound of his bones cracking, breaking and reforming Tu Jia is becoming even taller as his face slowly morphed into a handsome face, resembling of a refined scholars. If he could replace the saber on his hand with a metal fan then he would surely look like the young master on the Capital. His face was handsome and cold with pale white face and a straight black hair that reaches his neck. ''Xue Hua and Wu Di!'' One of the Elder Monks from True heart Temple shouted out. After the events of the burning of True Heart Temple and the plundering of the Shadow Shroud Sect the Old Immortal changed their name to Tu Jia and Tian Jia as part of their punishment. And if that is not enough the Reincarnation Talisman was put in their body forcing them to have ugly face and disproportionate height that only seems to enhance their ugliness. ''Martial Emperor Wu Di and Heaven Punishment Xue Hua. Who would have thought they enter Jianghu again?'' another martial artist shouted out But both the True Heart Temple and Shadow Shroud Sect is conflicted right now. True, they are enemies with that couple of lovers but today, both of them is killing the Liao forces. ''Let me join you, Hua meimei!'' Wu Di shouted with his internal energy and the weaker martial artist ruptured their eardrum. Then he flew to Xue Hua who was busy swinging her spear bringing with her river of blood. ''Stop them'' Xu Bailong shouted with all the Liao forces changed their target immediately. Swordsman Zhu blocked his enemies from aiding the Liao forces from entering the battle with Wu Di and Xue Hua. Meanwhile the other expert also did the same, holding their enemies not giving them an inch to help the Liao forces. They wanted the Martial Emperor Wu Di and Heaven Punishment Xue Hua to clear the Peak and kill the Liao strategist. Their sect members have to be avenged with Liao blood today. Even the Four Evils approve of this plan as they hold the Four Tigers. It is one thing to fight the orthodox sect but this is a matter of their lands and freedom. Do the people of evil sect do not have homes and family? They are the people of the Central Plains while these invaders are of Liao. If they invade the Central Plains how many sufferings would be inflicted upon their families and friends? How could they let them win? They are not patriotic. These evil sect disciple were not patriotic at all. They just cherished their friends and families. People called them evil sects because they believed their martial arts are harmful to the common people but not all evil sect have killed people without reason. Today, what matters is foiling the plans of Liao and the Heaven and Earth Gate Everyone is not an idiot. Conquering the Wulin and then conquering the world. With Midgard entering period of instability and the Central Plains being too peaceful while the people of Liao bided their time regaining strength all these years, this is the perfect time for Liao to expand westward. On the Dragon Pass there is the Black Dragon and Liao fears the Black Dragon Rheon Shone since he is the War God of this generation. But the Central Plains of Aeropa has no figures like the Black Dragon and Vicious Tiger that guarded the land pass Westhold. If Liao wanted to attack Midgard not only they have to contend with Dragon Pass they have to contend with Westhold. Both Midgard and Aeropa knows how formidable the Westhold cavalry. Xu Bailong knows if they persist in fighting Midgard they would not even see the Central Plains of Midgard before they perished in foreign land. They are too many talents in Midgard Then the only possible targets is the fragmented states of Aeropa. Yet, even Xu Bailong did not think today scene would happen where his forces are being overwhelmed by only two people. On the peak, Wu Di smiles and laughed as he cupped his hand towards all the heroes present ''Thank you to all the heroes! Today, I will sacrifice the heads of this Heaven and Earth Gate as a gift to the heroes of Jianghu who dies here today.'' Finished saying this he dash forward. He slashes three person with one slash as he takes a step forward. He takes another step forward and he shouted again. ''I will decapitate the heads of the Elders of the Heaven and earth Gate as tribute to my sect. Conquering the Wulin?! Do you think my Jade Palace Gate sect is a decoration that even any dog and cow could claim to be number one?'' He shouted as his hand grabbed one of the martial artist rushing to him by the neck while dodging a sword strike easily. He crack the person neck while kicking the person striking towards him. Both died the moment they were attacked as the heroes on the peak drew a breath of astonishment. Everyone''s gasped at what has happened. Even Hero Zhu gasped. He had seen many powerful fighters in the martial world, but he has never seen someone of Wu Di caliber. If they fight he knew that he has no chance against Wu Di, as this is a true expert and could even rival his teacher. Other than his master, Zhu Liang could not think of a second person that is this man''s match. Another person rushed towards Wu Di as Wu Di walk calmly on the Peak like he was taking a stroll in the park, disregarding the person rushing towards him. ''Weak'' he seems to whisper With his saber on his hand, each step he takes look menacing and his aura were full of killing intent. Coupled that with his cold handsome face, it creates an eerie feeling. Wu Di throws his saber as his saber stabbed towards a soldier who was about to sneak attack a monk from True Heart Temple. The man rushing towards Wu Di arrived in front of him and he slash down his sword with all of his might but Wu Di only smirk as he caught the tip of the sword between his two fingers. With a rotation movement of his hand, the sword broke as he slammed his palm on that person body and people could heard the sound of explosion or to be more accurate the sound of bones breaking ins succession. All the bones inside that person body disintegrated. ''Join me!'' Wu Di shouted. And he run forward armed only with his bare hand as he face a group of rushing soldiers archers, assassin and yet still he come out on top. Behind him heroes from many sects joins him slashing, hacking, stabbing and killing their way deep into the soldier formation. Wu Di was truly a martial expert deserved to be praised. With each palm strikes, head exploded, with each kick people fall down dying in shock. A strong stench of blood filled the entire area as all the men drew their knives, hung their bows across their backs and began stabbing at the bandits on the floor. It was morbid and dark as Wu Di lives up to his name as the Martial Emperor. Wherever he steps, people fall down dying without knowing how. Headless bloodied corpse began to fill the peaks as the soldiers of Liao began feeling fear. Xu Bailong gritted his teeth before he left an order to his aide as he quickly disappeared from the peak. On the Peak with Heaven Punishment Xue Hua and Martial Emperor Wu Di they drive back the soldiers as even the expert from Liao knows that the tide of battle has changed. Looking at the crumbling formation of soldiers, the Crazy Monk Tian Ru quickly retreated jumping down from the cliff grabbing on the metal rope to land safely on the peak below. The Mad Nun managed to break the encirclement of Monks even after suffering heavy internal energy injury after being struck by the Abbot of True Heart Temple and ran away onto other peaks. Elder of Shadow Shroud Sect Deng Liao is almost at death door and his life was saved because Insane Priest Qianzhen decided to retreat after seeing that the Martial Emperor Wu Di is coming over to him. Leaping over ten people the Insane Priest quickly run away. The Four Tigers of Liao was at an advantage against the Four Evils but they had to retreat seeing the signal of retreat being signal by the people on the other peaks. ''You are all lucky today but don''t expect to come out of this mountain unscathed. We will be waiting for you at the bottom.'' The Four Tigers shouted before they too retreated away. For a while after the soldiers retreated the heroes on top of the Peak was at a loss. The heroes from the sect searches for their disciple, senior brothers and junior brothers and buried the dead. Swordsman Zhu was leaning on a tree, recovering his internal energy. Standing on the center of the peak was two person, one holding a spear, another holding a bloodied saber. They did not sheathe their weapons instead it was still out in the open. The Elders of Shadow Shroud Sect and Elder Monks of True Heart Temple look at them with a complicated expression. ''Wu Di, Xue Hua. Both of you appear again in the martial world.'' One of the Elders of the Shadow Shroud Sect said. ''Yes. We have appear again. What are you going to do about it?'' Wu Di said arrogantly before looking back at Xue Hua, his saber was pointed towards that Elder direction while he is caressing Xue Hua cheeks as she blushes red. ''Naughty'' she chuckles before he plants a kiss on her cheeks. This kind of personal affection in the open is frowned upon in the cultures of Eresian. ''You both pair of lewd lover plundered the treasury of my sect and cripple my Senior Brother.'' ''Fang Yu was your Senior Brother? Ho. No wonder you are so stupid. I''ve given him a chance back then. I told him I''m just going to take a look at your martial arts repository. He thought I was going to rob your sect treasury. I hated when someone accuse me of something of which I have no intention of doing. He attacked me and I cripple him'' ''But you plunder all the same'' Another Elder countered back, his hand at his sword sheath. ''HAHAHA.'' Wu Di laughed. ''Since he already believed that I''ve come to your sect to plunder your treasury then I''m going to do exactly that.'' The martial heroes present at the peak was dumbfounded by the Martial Emperor logic ''You are ridiculous! Just because people called you Martial Emperor do you think you are invincible?!'' one of the Elders shouted as he send a flying dagger flying towards Wu Di. ''Hmph!'' Wu Di snorted before waving his hand as a powerful internal energy swept away the flying dagger as Wu Di internal energy and the flying dagger collide in midair. ''TTing'' The flying dagger crash onto something invisible and fall down to the ground just a few meters from Wu Di. ''Presumptuous!'' Wu Di shouted. ''Other than The Old Immortal and Old Demon I fear no one.'' He said as he does not spare any more glances towards the Shadow Shroud Sect. The Disciples and the Elders of the Shadow Shroud Sect was about to sheathe their weapons when a voice sounded out, piercing the anger in their heart and quickly calming themselves. It was a deep peaceful voice that seems to be able to calm people down. ''Isn''t that enough, Deng Xin?'' The voice said. It was the Abbot of True Heart Temple, his cassock is tattered after his fight with the Liao forces. But his steps are powerful with each step there is determination and his back is straight. The other heroes gives him way, opening a path as he walked towards Wu Di. Behind the Abbot a few dozen Monks that survives the battle follow behind him drenched with blood Instead of peaceful monk they looked more like Asura. ''Abbot!'' Deng Xin was the Elder of Shadow Shroud Sect that throws the flying daggers. The Abbot put his palm together and greet Wu Di ''Martial Emperor Wu Di and Heaven Punishment Xue Hua. Both of these heroes name was famous in my previous generation. To once again see the godly spearmanship of heroine Xue Hua and the saber skills of such a peerless hero, this Old monk was delighted.'' ''Hmph'' Xue Hua snorted disgusted. ''You monks always talk too much. You''re not going to blame us for burning your temple? If you want to fight, let''s fight. It has been a long time since my spear taste the blood of bald monks.'' The Monks was alarmed and felt insulted but the Abbot waves his hand and gestures them to put down their weapon. ''My Senior Brother has recognizes his wrong. After he recognizes his wrong he abdicated and went into a journey of enlightenment and left the temple under my care. My Senior Brother has reminded me if I ever met Hero Wu Di and Heroine Xue Hua again, that we should not inconvenience you.'' ''Did he finally know what he did was wrong? Hmph'' Wu Di said in mocking tone ''Heartless man like your senior brother should not be left alive. If not for that woman pleas I would not only burn the Temple I would have massacres all the monks inside that temple'' Xue Hua said. ''My Senior Brother knows what he did was wrong and it has become his internal demon. I only wished to convey this to both of you. I just wished that Hero Wu Di and Heroine Xue Hua will not drag the new generation into the conflict.'' ''Do you think I have so much time in my hands to keep burning Temples?'' Xue Hua said before she waved her hand gesturing the Abbot to leave. The heroes present here smells something big. So it turns out the previous Abbot had done something wrong and that angered Wu Di and Xue Hua thus they burn the Temple. This smells like a huge news. What dark secret the True Heart temple is trying to cover up? The Shadow Shroud Sect only look at the pair and was about to do something when the Abbot approached the sect leader of the sect and patting his shoulder said ''We are on the same boat in a tempest. Put down your enmity and hatred for today and work together to exit this mountain range. Xu Bailong is still here, his solders are waiting at the foot of the mountain. Haish. War will come again, how many people will shed their blood in this never-ending warfare to satisfy human desires?'' Clicking his tongue, Deng Xiao pointed his finger at the pair of lovers and shouted ''I am a man of honor. When we survive this, I will ask for a duel. We will settle this matter with a duel'' ''HAHAHAHA.'' Wu di laughed ''Fine by me'' The peak was settled as the Heroes discussed among themselves how to break the encirclement at the foot of the mountain. The pair of lovers on the other hand rested under a large tree, eating longans. It wasn''t long until the discussion started to veer who has the lost map. Shadow Shroud Sect denies of having a second copy which everyone knows that is bullshit. And even if the Shadow Shroud Sect has a copy it is worthless without the other parts. And every martial artist knew that from now on Shadow Shroud Sect will not have peaceful days since if they could think that the Shadow Shroud Sect has a copy, how could Xu Bailong not think of that? He will surely attack Shadow Shroud sect branches and disciple of Shadow Shroud Sect until they give him the piece of that map. But even if that is so who stole the original map? Nobody confessed and even after the conducted a check on everyone even conducting a search on Wu Di and Xue Hua they found nothing. Wu Di wanted to save Charles and wanted to rush to the forest trail and chase after him when Xue Hua stopped him ''We have repay our debt. Do you want to gamble our freedom? What if the Old Immortal heard that we have gain our original cultivation and decides to seal us again?'' ''You mean to leave that Charles boy to die?'' ''He is the Holy Son of the Sect. He should experience some hardship. And if he dies, then that means Lin Ziyan eyes were wrong and he could not inherit the strong martial arts of the sect which means he is useless for the sect. Strong martial artist is not forged through relaxed lifestyle. You know it, I know it. Let''s leave it to destiny and fate. If he survives then that means his destiny is strong and it will not be too late for us to meet him. If he dies, then that means he is not suited to live in this warring periods. Liao is going to war and even Midgard is about to enter another period of war. There is no place for weak people in warring era. And out of everyone you hated weak people, Wu gege.'' Wu Di sighed and look at the sky and nodded ''Let''s leave it to fate and destiny then'' He said before smiling. *************************************************************************** 25 DARK SILHOUETTE 28 PUREMOON 1501 AFTERFIRE, 13 YEAR OF JULIAN ERA. His breathing slowly regains its rhythm. The maps are hidden inside the chest pockets of his clothes. The water drips. The grass sways left and right and the leaves rustle in the darkness of the night. The crickets hums a song. He sit still. With each breath, he takes slowly. Sweats slowly drips from his forehead. His heart is beating to the rhythm of his breath, like he was one with the forest. It was almost like he is the tree in this forest, unmoving and still. Charles was calm. Probably the most calm he has been today. ''Shelter.I need a shelter'' He whisper to himself.The wind felt cold as it pass over his skin. As he thought of this, the dark clouds that has been there overcasting the sky finally bring down its water. Wind and water combined to make his body colder. ''Huu'' he takes a deep breath regulating his inner energy. Thunder accompanied the water, as beating of Ulr hammer could be heard in the skies. The after effects of the light sparking in the Heavens, shows a shadows of Ulr, reflected in the clouds, his visage angry and dignified, as Charles look at the skies. ''Illusions and myth'' he said to himself. And the thunder sounded again. He smiles bitterly. ''Ulr'' he said. ''Is it only a myth?'' He thought to himself and found himself doubting himself. He is cold. He is afraid. And he is powerless. Thus, his mind plays tricks. But then he remembers his weird experience¡­and he could not truly says that magic didn''t exist. And if magic exist¡­could there also be Gods? Could the old stories be real? The fairytales? The grim dark stories his nanny used to told him when he was a child? Of merwoman, of old witch waiting in the dark forest, of a giant spider that spits fire and eats children? He clicked his tongue. ''Not the time'' he thought to himself. For now survive, he said to himself. On his hand, the dagger is gripped tightly. The dagger is still fresh, blood dripping from it. Charles got it from a soldier he killed. Luring him into a trap and letting a large rock falls into the head of that soldier, he then proceed to loot the soldiers from his possession. The sky slowly filling the ground with rain. The hard ground becomes wet, soft. Below, the soldiers of Liao is waiting. Charles did not see it but he could feel it¡­. That sensation of danger. That White Dragon of Liao has no reason to lie. So, he could not yet come down. And before he came down he at least need to make sure his life will not be jeopardized. The guards he has, is now probably dead, while Liu Yi might also die from the initial attack. Even as he thinks of all of this grim possibilities, Charles keep walking forward. His breathing calm, his face was expressionless and he exudes a single-minded pursuit. All of his desperation was sheathed inside his heart. He knew he could not broke down. Even as the rain falls down on his thin and small body, as the thunders strikes the clouds, he was not startled or afraid. His feet keep moving, one step forward each time. The hard ground has turn soft, and his feet slowly felt heavy as the mud accumulate on his feet. It was at this time, tired but determine, he unconsciously used the internal energy on his feet, his feet moves according to the rhythm of the wind, following the sounds, one with nature. Of course Charles himself did not realizes this. Because he was tired. And because he was determined. One need to sometimes look oneself from above to see but how many could see the tree without missing the forest, seeing the forest but not forgetting the tree, seeing both the trees and forest and yet not neglecting the flowers living inside the forest, below the tree? To be one with nature, is too see everything, to embrace yet not to be influenced. It is easier to say that than to do it and many master have come to the same conclusion. To be natural. Being natural means naturally one will be accordance to the Earth and Heavens. But how many realizes it and how many could manipulate that state. Did Charles broke that state? No, he did not. He only unconsciously tapped into it. Like any beast that is cornered, like any person driven into the edge of a cliff. When someone embraces death yet at the same time did not lose hope for life, he become natural in movement and instinct. But determined and tired, will make one blind like Charles is now. Walking a step forward, he did not realizes his steps are faster than normal, nor did he realizes he is executing twelve Steps of Heaven using the most minimal usage of his internal energy. When he dodges tree, he uses the Dragon Gliding through the Sky, as the energy was minimized by carelessly employing the Fairy Points the Way to Immortal Abode, the second step of Twelve Steps of Heaven. The leaves on the ground were sweep away by the vibrational energy released by his feet as he moves. Yet even this he did not notice. He is too fast. Too tired. Too determined. So, he did not see. He did not feel The distribution of energy in his feet and his breathing creates a synergy, a harmony between nature and his energy. This is the core of the Third Step Stepping on Top of the Dragon Scale. Yet, even this he did not notice. He leaps forward yet at the same time he understand nothing. When this crisis ends, he will not remember anything. Nor will he notice anything. It is not enlightenment. Accidentally being one with nature does not mean one becomes a master. An enlightenment is an enlightenment, an accumulation of good luck and crystallization of wisdom. Accidental means it could not be replicated nor should it be replicated. If there is one thing that could be said a flaw for Charles is that he thinks too much. The purer the mind, the easier one to advance in martial arts. Being pure of mind does not mean being stupid. It means being true to one heart, and as one is true to one own heart, so does the mind will follow the heart. It is not that honorable men did not know offending powerful men will bring them terrible death, but their heart could not be lied to. They rather face death than not being true to one heart. Charles was full of schemes. As one who dares scheme against the world, his intelligence would surely shock the world, and there is nothing to be said about his bravery. But thinking too much¡­.it would be detrimental to become a powerful martial artist. Li Wentian become the Old Immortal not by playing in schemes or plotting but by being true to his core belief. This, Charles lack. And until he realizes that himself, he would never be a great man that could wield a sword that could cut apart everything and a fist that could break through everything. Even now, as he should have realized the weird movement his body is doing he is more concerned about the encirclement below the mountain. From what Charles deduced it will not be long before that encirclement will be broken. After all, how could the many states in Aeropa be so ignorant? This is Liao territory but the rulers of the sates of Aeropa would surely come if they hear about the Treasure of the Han. Of course the states will not attack Liao but they can send a few of their elites to open the encirclement and to invite some of the martial artist back to their states and tell them what happens here. They all would surely be interested. So, Liao also has a time limit. Of course how could Charles knew that right now at the foot of the mountain, that Wu Di and Xue Hua has killed seventy person each, breaking the encirclement by themselves and has fled while the renowned strategist Xu Bailong was injured in his shoulder by a spear strike from Xue Hua. The renowned strategist of Liao retreated as heroes march forth and leap to their freedoms. They all have retreated awhile the sects and martial artist all have fled the Tuhulu Mountain and seek safety from their friends and sects. The sect member of many martial artist that witness the battle on top of the Tuhulu Mountain is returning now to Aeropa to warns the kingdoms and states of Aeropa about Liao Liao is casting its eyes to invade and pillage, to unify the Central Plains. But they also spread the news about the reappearance of the Martial Emperor and Heaven Punishment. These two great master who once rocked the martial world has appeared again and surely old masters that wanted to settle old debts will also reappears. Charles however, did not knew of this matter, so he stays in the mountain. He seeks shelters while avoiding detection not knowing that his pursuers have already been dismantled, Xu Bailong retreated and the Liao forces all have returned. But the mountain is not yet empty. There is still many members of Heaven and Earth Gate hiding here searching for the Holy Son of the Jade Palace. While Charles did not knew about the soldiers retreating, he knew that there is still members of the Heaven and Earth Gate since he nearly run into one in his escapades. The reason why Charles need a shelter is to keep his will to survive or more importantly his body. His will to survive is high and his determination is undoubtable. But his body is still of that of child, no matter how many reserve his internal energy he has in reserve. If this was anybody else, they would probably be in despair. But Charles knew. To always maintain calm. The more dangerous spot you are in, the more important it is for you to become calm. Thankfully his clothes are made of high quality fabric. He should also consider a few consideration when choosing the site of his helter. It must provide concealment from enemy observation, has escape route, and provide protection from wild animals and rocks and dead trees that might fall especially in a large forest like this It was then he saw a crevice hidden by a tree. The crevice is hard to spot since it is below a hill. If not for the wind sweeping the branches and slightly reveal that crevice, he would have missed it. He stops and the state of one with nature was stopped. He did not notice what he lost but that was because his concentration was concentrated toward that opening inside the crevice. ''A cave'' he muttered. The leaves of the sturdy trees rustles as thunder shout towards each other in the sky. Ulr is hard at work striking his hammer. Charles somehow is reminded of the lore that he used to hear when he was child. Slowly Charles hike down towards that crevice. Slowly and cautiously. The ground is slippery and the rain shows no signs of letting up. Arriving at the front of the hole he smiles. It is truly a cave. With the thunder getting louder, he quickly enter the cave. Drenched in water and full of mud and leaves sticking on his clothes he felt relieved that he felt warm, inside the cave He sits and seeks a dry spot inside that cave. He did not take a deep breath instead he quickly moves. He doesn''t have too much time. He is too tired by now. The dagger on his hand has loosened a bit. So, he must be faster. He gathered rocks. Found some dry twigs untouched by the heavy rain on top of the crevice. Fortunately, there is a tall tree that covered this opening to this cave. It is a perfect place for him to seek shelter. It provides concealment and it is dry but it will not be for long as the water slowly seeps in inside the cave With rocks he created a fire wall to direct the heat where he wanted it. He created a kindling of fire using small twigs and when there is a kindling of fire he rips a part of his cloth and feed it to the fire. Warmth fills him as he dries his clothes. He was nearly caught by a soldier. But he has killed that soldier using only a few traps and wits. There is many things in is mind right now. How to get out of this situation. How to get past the blockade. And there is many ways¡­.if he still possess his original body. Even though here he knows martial arts his attainment are pitifully low, and unable to break through encirclement by himself. With short feet and short hands, there is a gap in his thoughts and actions that create dissonance in his movements. ''There is nothing I can do about that'' he said as he huddled up near the fire. It is a temporary shelter. He also stocks up the water by letting the rainwater drops into his leather flask. With the fire brightly burning Charles already stock up quite a large amounts of dry twigs, and branches. Dry leaves could be seen scattered around nears the makeshift bed made of leaves Only then did he take a deep breath. The moment he take his breath, he was spent. Fatigue overtakes him. He falls down onto his makeshift bed. The rain outside reminds him of a peaceful evening, having tea in his estate in England before the World War. He shakes his head. Another world, another life. In that life he was also involved heavily in warfare but yet he did not rack up military contribution because he lack certain things. Decisiveness and the desire to come out on top. Unless you aim for the top, then you would always lose to the person who is aiming for that. Experience has shape this Charles. He is in a child body, but he is mature beyond his years, determination shone in that eyes of him. But beyond that determination¡­it is ambition. A hungry wolf that is eager to devour. A sharp, dangerous, wild untamed ambition. The moment he sent that letter to Southern Han, he knew he could not turn back. Precisely because of that he sent the letter. He wanted to cut off any thought to turn back. In this new life, he is determined. If he lose, he would become dust and ashes. But if he wins his name would be immortalized in the annals of history. Now that he is slightly relaxed he sits as he opens the map. Being written on beast skin, it is ancient. But the map shows outline. A part of the map. He knows there is other parts of this map. As his hand traces the beast skin, Charles felt something sticking out from the back of the map. It was then he flip the map and saw a scribbled words ''Righteous Temple, The Sealed Pagoda, Ninth Floor, in the wooden floor where Enlightened One reclines'''' ''Righteous Temple?'' It was then something clicked in his mind. If there is one thing Lin Ziyan value the most about this disciple of hers, it was his intelligence that surpasses others. Charles knows the gist of the story of this map. The map first belongs to the Saber Monarch. It is reasonable to say that when his master defeated the Saber Monarch she takes the map and probably that one part of the map is in Jade Palace Gate. And Charles also knows that Tu Jia and Tian Ji before they became like that was famous in Jianghu and do anything they wanted. Probably they too got a hold of the map locations since this is the kind of thing that they likely would do. In their time, the Ancient treasure of Han must be one of the fabled treasures and capture the imagination of all martial artist of Aeropa. Or maybe it was them that have the map in the first place and hides it in the Righteous Temple. ''If this conjecture is true, then, I have to visit two places. But if the rewards are truly as it rumored to be, then it will not be a wasted trip.'' Charles remembered what Su Wen said in the gathering ''And it is known that some martial art sect possesses the other part of the map hence the Heaven and Earth gate mission of ruling the martial world.'' He quoted exactly. ''That must be the Jade Palace Gate.'' Charles muttered to himself. Looking at the map on his hand it was ripped from two direction. So, it is logical to say or more reasonable to say that there is three parts of the map. Of course there could be more. But what Charles is thinking right now, he hopes that it is only three. If it''s only three this task would be easier. If not, he just need to spend a little bit more effort. As he look at the map, illuminated by the fire he makes, Charles notices something. ''Isn''t this¡­''as he saw the illustrations on the map. It reminds him of something. ''Could it be¡­..''As he squinted his eyes and then he laughs. ''I didn''t think this is the case. I forgot. Where is the root of Ancient Han? Isn''t it there? No wonder why Aeropean never found it! HAHAHAHA! So, that is the reason.Fine! It like the Heavens want me to find this treasures. I will seek the other pieces.'' He was excited as he laughed half naked ''Where should I go first? Should I go to the Temple first or the Gate first?'' Even as he said it a smile formed on his face. He notice something important in this part of the map. No wonder the renowned strategists wanted this part of the map. It is probably the most important hint about the whereabouts of the treasures. But Charles also confident that Shadow Shroud Sect make a copy of this map. So, he need to be fast. Else by the sheer power of wills, the Shadow Shroud Sect might find the treasures before him even if they didn''t have the other part of the map. It was then after his curiosity has been sated, he could go to sleep. He is already too tired to think about other stuff. Leave it for tomorrow his body seems to be saying. So, he went to sleep. But unbeknownst to him, a pair of eyes is looking at him outside the cave. The lightning flashes day and a dark silhouette was reflected on the entrance of the cave. Blood streams down from that person clothes. Dripping furiously as the rains washed down the bloody red. That person, then walked forward entering the cave. **************************************************************************** 26 ERA OF THE WARRING PERIOD SOUTHERN HAN 29 PUREMOON 1501 AFTERFIRE, THIRD YEAR OF PROSPEROUS ERA. The birds chirp and the canaries sings inside this beautiful palace surrounded by flowers and trees. Inside the palace is a courtyard called the Heavenly Courtyard of Fairies. Inside that courtyard reside the Queen of Southern Han. The air inside the room was peaceful and could even be considered idyllic. A woman could be seen walking down a green stone path, looking elegant with each steps taken, elegance and charisma oozing out of her. Her face was hidden under a white veil covering up her beauty that was regarded as calamitous. But her beauty pales in comparison to her bearings that befitted royalty. She was only fifteen years old, but for her to possess such bearing people thought it must be because she was inherently smart and capable. This is not wrong. But it is not true either. It is not because she was inherently smart of she was inherently capable. For a fifteen year old child to possess such bearing that seems to be able to embrace the world, one must have to suffer. She was given the crown at the tender age of thirteen. Her rule was fraught with dangers and internal problems. External problem includes superpower nations. If she did not become smart¡­she would die. If she did not become capable she would die. So, how could she not be smart and be capable? When her survival lies in her becoming smart and capable, the only choice was to force herself to become smart and capable As she walk the green stone path, she encounter two paths. Behind her is her trusted maidservant Mu Chun. One of the path leads to a bamboo forest while the other one led to an artificial lake created by her mother. ''Bring me the feed for the fish'' One of the other maidservants quickly handed the Queen the feed pouch as she walk to the lake path. She walk slowly and like always elegantly. Mu Chun walk behind her like an expressionless machine created by the Engineering School of Thoughts. When she arrived at the bridge she saw the fake mountains gifted by the Gao family. She smiles bitterly. Nowadays, her grip on the palace and the kingdom is tighter than ever. One might even say, she is slowly becoming a force to be reckoned with. Who would have thought¡­that little girl that was such a timid person and easily scared by blood could be this powerful in just a few years. Pain¡­.like always mature a person. And her achievement today was in part thanks to that mysterious person. The Sleeping Dragon. She felt awe and respect upon such intellect that seems to pierce through distance and time. With two letters she already almost got all of her kingdoms. But remembering the letters, she also felt fear and a little bit of excitement. A Sleeping Dragon¡­..somewhere in this vast land of Midgard, under these same starry skies, there exist such a fearsome person that could overturn a kingdom just by two letters. She took the feed pouch and begun randomly scattering the fish feed down to the water as some goldfish swarmed towards the food and swallowed the food. The scenery of peace and tranquility persisted for some time. The maidservants waited in silence, the elegant Queen feeding the fish, the wind blows graciously, the fluttering of the leaves create the sound of the forest. For a while, these moment seems to be captured and immortalized in time. Of peace and tranquility, of something that seems dissonant from this era of chaos and war. But the Queen still feeds the fish, and the maidservants still waited, the winds blows and the leaves dances to the tune of the wind. And this moment stretched forward before the wind changed direction. Mu Chun who was standing in a respectful distance from the Queen suddenly coughed. This cough break the moment. Mu Chun felt there is people approaching. The energy is unmistakable. So she coughed. Not because she wanted to warn the Queen that an enemy is approaching. No enemy could come here, in this courtyard. Then if it''s not enemies, then there is only allies. That is why she cough. Because walls have ears, and people have eyes. These maidservants, while they appear to be loyal, how would one really knows what crept inside the human heart? Mu Chun loyalty is unmistakable. In the end the Queen only trusted those who went with her through the same hardship she did. These maidservants that followed behind her every day, flattering her, are no more than a flying butterflies. Pretty to look at, but fleeting. Ruohua instantly understand. But she did not stop feeding the fishes. The fish keep swarming as she keep scattering the feed into the lake. Instead she ordered ''All servants return to the Quarters except Mu Chun.'' They all nodded and bowed on their exit. The other servants immediately excuse themselves leaving only Mu Chun and the Queen in this lake. The wind blows slowly, her veils slightly being lifted by the wind, almost showing that face of praised beauty. Then a sound of footsteps could be heard. The leaves rustles, the dried twigs broken as this foot stomp on it, his long robe sweeps the floor, rustling the dried leaves. This footsteps was unhurried but also was not too slow. It''s the kind of sound Ruohua always heard. It is the sound of a servant coming to meet their monarch. Appearing from behind the fake mountain is a man who wore an official robe. The official bowed his head slightly, looking scholarly. Beside the man is a man slender but muscly. Mu Chun knew who that man beside the official. It is that official bodyguard. Mu Chun instinct knows that the man cultivation in internal energy is powerful than her judging by the intensity of his presence. ''You''ve come?'' Ruohua said uninterestedly. ''This official greet Your Grace'' he said bowing in the appropriate angle. ''Advisor Lin Wen, do away with the formalities. It is only us here.'' Ruohua said as her hand once again reach in to the feed bag as she scattered it again down to the lake. The goldfish swarmed¡­.like they were hungry and starving. Desperate for even one bite. In a way, Ruohua felt something familiar with the sight of so many fishes fighting each other to get even one scrap of feed. It almost made her laugh at the absurdity of it all. But she did not laugh. She was silent. She waited Lin Wen to report. Lin Wen judging the mood of his queen, then reported first what he believes what she wanted to hear the most. The military movement. ''My Queen, it has been done. The army has move.'' Her hand stopped and she calm herself down before asking ''And the Old General Keenan of Western Capital?'' Lin Wen smiles bitterly. ''Like the Sleeping Dragon predicted he leads the army to counter our attack'' Hearing this there is a smirk on Ruohua face. Her hand resume her actions, going inside the feed bag as she scatters the food into the lake, watching the goldfish scrambling for food ''Did you remember what the letter says when we send the army?'' she asked ''Yes, we must do it with fanfare so that everyone knows how powerful and mighty our soldiers is. It is stressed quite heavily in the second letter'' She nodded ''It doesn''t matter if certain events is true or not. You need only the world to believe it. And that is enough.'' She said quoting directly the written words from the letter she received from the Sleeping Dragon. This time she laughed a bit ''How bold this Sleeping Dragon. This person wanted to deceive the world! And like this person predicted the King of Western Capital urged Keenan to lead the army'' Ruohua knew this is the most important part of the strategies outlined by the Sleeping Dragon. The one leading the army of the Western Capital must be Old General Keenan and no other. He is the only that met the requirement for the Sleeping Dragon strategy to work If not, this would not work. "Norveg to the North, Western Capital on the South, Avillon to the East and Westhold to the West. Enemies everywhere.'' She said but this time her tone is no longer hopeless. Instead it was full of confidence. She knew if the strategy outlined in the letter succeed she will not only gained her kingdom she would also get an opportunity to expand her land. The wind blows gently inside this courtyard, and her veils slightly fluttered. Lin Wen and his bodyguards lower their gaze, fearing to see the face their monarch tries to hide. She notices this but did not say anything. Then she ask ''The Loyalist and Reformer faction activity? Have you noted it down?'' ''Yes, my Queen. They are still at each other troops. The Gao is trying to restrict military supplies while the Yi is threatening to block all their proposition in tomorrow morning court.'' She nodded in satisfaction as excitement could be seen inside her eyes. There is also bloodlust. She also knows the Yi''s will not only block the Gao''s they would also make sure none of the Gao''s be able to escape the army recruitment. Gao control the administration, the Yi military. These two power once restrict and contain her but now, these two who were always allied against her, is now ripping at each other throats and nothing made her day more than this news. Sighing internally looking at her Queen having such bloodlust aura coming from her, Lin Wen then cautiously asked ''My Queen¡­..would it not be more prudent to at least offer some leniency to the-'' ''Weeds'' she suddenly said cutting off what Lin Wen might have said ''Your Majesty?'' ''If I gave them leniency, like weeds, they will grow. The only way to make sure a weed do not grow¡­is to pluck it to their roots. Only then they would disappear. I would rather burn the whole plot of land then let even a seed of weed to germinate. This hatred of mine¡­.I will not forget.'' She said with cold biting decisiveness. ''Even Marquis Yu?'' Lin Wen asked Ruohua did not say anything, only the gently blowing wind produces sound and the goldfish swarming to the food, opening their mouth to eat. ''I hate him'' she then said. Lin Wen then asked ''He is innocent in all this'' ''I hate what he represent. And no one is innocent in this game. They all wanted my throne. And they plotted, schemed and killed for it.'' ''If it''s Duke Yi I have no objection. But Marquis Yu- Mu Chun who was behind the Queen shakes her head gesturing to Lin Wen to stop speaking and bitterly he stop saying anything about Marquis Yu. ''I will turn the world of Gao into the world of Luo once again. The Gao wanted me to be a puppet, the Yi wanted me to abdicate and give the throne to them. Both of them are disloyal subordinates and treasonous officials.'' There is a coldness in her tone when she spoke the name Gao and Yi. The first letter of the Sleeping Dragon has helped the Queen. Lin Wen was happy of this. But he was also afraid. That her Queen would open the third letter. Each time the strategies outlined inside the letters succeeded, the more trust she put in this mysterious figure called the Sleeping Dragon. If she opens the third letter¡­.he didn''t know if he could remain loyal. Lin Wen was loyal to the Queen. But first and foremost he was loyal to Southern Han How could Ruohua not be impressed by this man claiming himself to the Sleeping Dragon? Even he was impressed and wanted to meet such talent. He would like to drink together with this person and spoke about the affairs of the world and trading insights. Lin Wen sees hope in his Queen, to restore the Luo''s and to expand the land, conquering the Western Capital and contending with Westhold. He wanted to be the one advising the Queen, rendering meritorious contribution to the Kingdoms and have his name written in the annals of history But, while she trusted him, three letters were treated more preciously than his advice. In a way he felt a little bitter. But he appease himself saying that if not for this Sleeping Dragon, they would not even have a fighting chance and his heart felt calm. Then as her hand stop scattering the food for a while, she nonchalantly asked about something, like it was an afterthought. But both of them know this question is important. The question is important, so does the answer ''How is General Yu Jing? Can he bear it?'' Lin Wen struggle to answer but then he said with confidence ''He must'' ''Good. I hope he can suffer some humiliation to achieve the grand plan.'' ''General Yu Jing could see the big picture. He will not be broken down just by some jeers and taunts. ''If that is the case, then I am relieved.'' Yu Jing is a great General of Southern Han but after the Hai Wang incident he retired. But this time she managed to persuade him to enter the battlefield once again. Because she hold the weakness of Yu Jing. Surprisingly that weakness is her. When she found out about the secret she had mixed emotions but for the grand picture she endures. ''Only until then'' she said to herself. She has endured too many times. ''Only until then'' she said to herself. When she has fulfill her objectives, she will take the heads of her enemies and drink from their skulls. The hatred she held for her enemies is not something to be taken lightly off. She will not make the same mistake that her father and mother did. Trusting snakes and scorpions. She then look at Lin Wen and said ''Advisor Lin Wen¡­.prepare to make a list. We will get the court to be clean of any traitor.'' ''I have already prepared'' She nodded satisfied with his response. She gesture with her hand for him to leave quickly but Lin Wen did not move. ''Advisor?'' ''My queen, if I am permitted to advise you on something?'' He said with a formal posture distancing himself from the queen before bowing at the appropriate angle. Ruohua knows this is important as she stopped scattering the feeds and look seriously towards Lin wen. ''Please Advisor. Speak your mind'' ''I urge Your Majesty to burn the third letter'' as he kneeled on the ground waiting for her answer Hearing this and seeing him kneeling in front of her, Ruohua face turns complicated. She was frowning¡­and then she sighed. But she did not answer. There was only silence as she contemplates on certain matters. And on certain things. These certain matters and certain things are both important in her mind but both of these things in her mind were not beneficial and only confuses her more. So, she decided to take the easy path. ''Your Majesty?'' ''I will'' she said. Hearing this Lin Wen has lighten up as the Queen personally lift him up from his kneeling posture Then Lin Wen and his bodyguard left like the wind from the secret entrance behind the fake mountain in this lake. She sighed. She then continues feeding the fishes in complete and total silence. Mu Chun stand like a wooden statue protecting her queen. Ruohua takes the easy path when confronted with Lin Wen question. And what is the easy path? Lying. She admit that she is tempted to open the third letter but even now, she did not open the third letter. She was always hesitating. The Queen of Southern Han or the Empress of this world? If she pick the Queen of Southern Han, it is the safe choice. Not long from now, she would regain all of her powers as the Queen and no longer just be an acting Queen or a puppet, influenced by the two families in the court. This is the safe path. But if she chose the latter, it is uncertain. But if she succeeds, then she would be probably the most influential woman in this world She sighed. When she looked back down at the lake she saw the goldfish. And she finally knows why they looked so familiar. They looked like her enemies. Munching on her flesh, bit by bit, hungry and starving. But it also look like her. Starving for more, never content. And it disgust her. She stop feeding the fish. Then she turned around. She stop her feet and look toward the lake and said to Mu Chun. ''Order the chef to take a few of the goldfish and turns it into a fish dishes. I am craving for fishes'' finished saying this, she walk back to her courtyard and play her Qin. The sound was melodious. But it lacks a compassionate heart. For those who did not know, all they could hear is a beautiful melody. But from an opinion of an expert the sound she makes is truly grating on the ears. Because it has no heart. But it pretended to have a heart. And that was the mistake. That was the flaw. The music done no wrong. The melody seems perfect. But one could sense, hearing it, would not make one feel peaceful. As she finished playing her score, once again, she went into her room and open that drawer and bring out that letter. She look at the letter and then she put it back inside the drawer. ''Not today'' she said as she went to her bath. Outside this courtyard, the world was in chaos. A thirty thousand troops of Southern Han marched towards the direction of Western Capital But when the rumormongers set out by the Queen do their work, that number turns into sixty thousand troops. General Yu Jing let this rumor spreads as it increases the morale of the soldiers who did not truly know the exact number of troops and to instill fear in the hearts of the Western Capital soldiers. And coming out to face Yu Jing, the only Tiger of Southern Han left from the last generation is the famous General Keenan. His family is only second to the King and have high prestige. He have long retired but recently comes out of retirement after the unstable movement of Stormholt, Norveg and Avillon With Norveg in a civil war between their Princes, the King of Western Capital fears that somehow they will also be dragged in. There is also King Julius in Westhold which is biding his time. After he kills his father and wipes out the eunuch system in his court, he held power most effectively. All of his enemy were executed or imprisoned.With that he held free reigns in the courts. But he was not a fatuous or indulgent rulers. He did economic measures that benefited the kingdoms, encourage trade with the Western Barbarians and selling it to the East. He opens up new land and reclaimed back lands and mortgage it to peasants turning them into a somewhat landlord and farmers. He also recruited and appreciate talents whether it be in military or scholarly pursuits. But even though he was a ruler dedicated to the Kingdom, the scholars hated him and the truly talented one did not want to enter under his employ. His act of killing the Wellham''s, the most loyal of official give anyone a second thought to enter under his rule. And even though Julius measure were enacted successfully in his region there are some regions that operate almost autonomously and have their military that rivals his own. One such powers is the Arhan and the Dragon Pass. The Arhan did not go out from their region and will not go out unless provoked. But if they were to be provoke they can bring out about fifty thousand troops to march to the Capital. That is not to mention the fact that the Arhan is rumored to be close to the Black Dragon. If the rumor is true, the Arhan could ask the Black Dragon for help and unseat the new King without any hassle if they ever wanted to. It is because all of this that the Old General come out. But he was only given a twenty thousand troops to fight the rumored to be fifty thousand troops of Southern Han soldiers. This is because the King while he wanted Keenan to win, he could not trust him fully. So he only gives the Old General twenty thousand troops. Accompanying the Old General is his son, Count Kleo Hapsburg. He was handsome, charismatic and strong, talented in battle and great in formulating war strategy. Defending the borders from invader, is this pair of father and son. As the sight of them leaving the capital on horseback was recorded by painter, it created a forlorn scene as everyone expected them to lose. But nothing as for certain. The war between the Western Capital and Southern Han has begun while Westhold bide his time and Norveg is embroiled in their civil war. Avillon is strengthening herself and Stormholt is watching. The era of the Warring Period is slowly starting up again. *************************************************************************** 27 PROPOSITION 01 BLOODMOON 1501 AFTERFIRE, 13 YEAR OF JULIAN ERA. It is the third month of the years. The silent wind of the forest blows inside the cave. Charles was already awake. ''How time pass.'' He muttered to himself The last drop of rain falls down from a leaves, leaving a droplet of water on the cold hard ground. The wind blows and the grass sways left and right The rain last night has abated around dawn. It was also at that time Liu Yi has come out from his critical condition. Last night when he was asleep a person enter his cave. He was asleep but he was alerted because of the sound of ragged breathing. Charles was ready to kill the person coming in with his dagger when he realizes it was Liu Yi. Staggeringly he came, bleeding around his chest. Charles quickly perform first aid. But that was not enough for him to survive. The reason Liu Yi still survives is because he has a medicine pill called the Seven Opening Life Path which Charles grinded and put it in water and urge him to drink. It was Liu Yi in his bated breath telling him how to use it. Thanks to that and using some available herb near the cave, Charles managed to keep Liu Yi alive until morning. Charles looking at the droplet of water falling, sighed. It is already the third month of the year. It is already Bloodmoon. Bloodmoon is a month of farming. It was also a month of worship for Orlanth the God of War. In Windhill, the dominion where he rules over, there is a great temple dedicated to Orlanth. Devotees of Orlanth will make their pilgrimage to Windhill and offer some prayers. Charles didn''t remember much about Windhill after all a year and a half almost pass since he left Midgard. But he remember there is a beautiful river nearby the manor. He once tour the river, and it has with beautiful clear water with fishes swimming with carefree attitude. Now, that he has an ally he wanted to wait for Liu Yi to wake up to now the full story of what happened. Maybe there is useful information. But before Liu Yi is awake Charles need to make sure he is fed first. He roam around the cave vicinity, while concealing himself and being vigilant fearing meeting any of those people searching for him Not far away from the cave he spotted a rabbit. Smiling at this unexpected findings, he picked up a pebble. He infused his internal energy and flick the pebble with his finger. It shoot forward with a speed that is fast but the pebble exploded before it hit the rabbit head. The rabbit was startled and started jumping away ''Tch'' Charles knew why the pebble exploded. He put too much energy inside the stone and it exploded because of the inequality of energy. It requires fine control to use Divine Flicking Finger like his teacher. The rabbit was about to run away but how can Charles not have a backup plan? He brought out the slingshot he made and quickly pick up a few stones and with one shot kill the jumping rabbit with precisions. He walked toward the dead rabbit and smiles. He put his hand together and say words of thanks ''Thanks for being my food today.'' Even though he was not the religious sort of guy, Charles has experienced enough to know that invisible forces unexplained exist in the world. For some reason, he was grateful for the inexplicable happening in his life and made him more open on certain ideas. He remember his nanny used to say that the Gods urged humankind to give thanks when they have food. It was Orlanth that say this in the Conference of the Gods if the Orlanth Long Saga is to be believed. Orlanth is a God of war. Why would he care about food? But, it is precisely because he is the God of War he cares about food. Only with full belly could soldiers win wars. On his thrones of bones and skulls Orlanth may look like an emotionless God but in his saga he was so much more. Orlanth was a God of righteous war. He blessed those who fight for their homes and their survival. War is brutal and merciless. But life and death sometimes is only the different side of the same coins. But Orlanth could also be ruthless and easy to anger, temperamental and judgmental. In the end, Charles didn''t really know whether the old scholars of the past really wrote the history of Orlanth. It used to be that Charles believed that the story of the Gods were merely ways for the Kingdom to instill certain virtue in their citizens. That is true. But maybe, there is a sliver of truth in the old myths about the Gods, the Shollom that come from the Chaotic Void and many of the other stories. Maybe like the scholars of Northmen said, the Old Empire of Norveg was truly a magic kingdom ruling the entire world in the ancient past. Shaking his head to shake himself of this thought he walked back to the cave. After making a fire he wears his dried clothes. He prep the rabbits and clean the blood and skin the rabbits first before mixing some plants that could be considered spice to let the smell of the rabbits to be overwhelmed by the spices taste. He let the meat soak first as he pick an empty spot inside the cave and started meditating. His breathing slowed and almost stop reaching a relaxed state. Slowly his life force is restored as his regeneration factor inside his body is speeding up, expelling his fatigues and speeding up his recovery In this relaxed state he began regulating his internal energy as the cold energy washes over him, nourishing his meridians, expanding it to become larger and sturdier. He chants the Heartless Sutra. Then finishing regulating the energy inside his body he quickly ingested poisonous herbs he pickup up when he was outside the cave. The moment he ingested it a burning pain assaulted his veins and seeps into his bone as sweat forms on his forehead and his veins bulged out and turns blue. But quickly Charles regulate his Poisonous Yin energy inside his body to meld it with the poison inside his body. The poisonous energy inside his body is the strongest type of fatal poisons in the world. It is the product of Heaven Will and not anyone could possess the kind of constitution that Charles possesses. It was truly fate that he met Lin Ziyan and learn the martial arts of the Jade Palace Gate to restrain the poison inside his innate constitution. If not he would have died in the tender age of twenty. Meanwhile, now as beads of sweat falling down with faster speed, he was writing in pain but he endure sitting in that meditative pose. After a full hour the sweating stops. Then he repeated for another hours until all the herbs has finally been used. He takes a deep breath. Opening his eyes, he felt his body become lighter and he knew he is progressing in creating a body immune of poisons. He then got up and check upon Liu Yi. Seeing that he is slowly recovering Charles then cook the rabbit by roasting it with fire and made a soup with some of its parts. He spoon-fed Liu Yi with the soup as Liu Yi slowly regains his consciousness. He still is too weak to say anything but it seems he is out from critical condition. By that time it was already afternoon Charles then walk deeper into the cave into a clearing inside the cave. He then began opening a book Embossed in bold lettering he had a complicated expression looking at the book. Severing the Heaven. It is the sword technique of Jade Palace Gate. He borrows the sword Liu Yi have. He hold it and slowly he swings it. He did not swiftly swings it. He let the sword feel comfortable in his hand first. Then he began moving his wrist performs a motion that resembling cutting the wind. Cutting, slashing and stabbing in fast motions as winds around him was stirred. The sword energy is like a rainbow, the movements like a roaring dragon, as the sword and spirit must merge into one. Charles began showing more ferocious movement, yet his heart is calm. The movement of his sword, the direction of his wrist and hands performs adjustment, his mind visualize a mob of enemy surrounding him. He switch between fullness to emptiness from emptiness to fullness The more he fought the more his movement becomes lighter, swift and deadly. Yet, also at the same time his internal energy become easily roiled and chaotic, showing that his control of internal energy is still lacking He tries to make his internal energy to flow in harmony with his sword movement but that is easier said than done. The subtleties of his sword dance that could kill and reap lives are without limit, yet he is not a grandmaster of the sword so, in the eye of an expert this sword movement while it will look deadly in the eyes of the untrained, it lacks substance and essence of the sword. Inside his mind, the enemy was killed, but more enemy become proficient, and overwhelm him. The Sword and Body become one, the sword moves according to heaven, to cut the Heaven shackles. That is the core of the teachings of the Severing the Heaven Sword technique.And it will be a long time before Charles could attain that kind of unity. Even his Uncle could not truly become one with the sword. As he slashes and swings his sword, his internal energy become more chaotic, his breathing become harder and sweats falls down from his body, making the ground damp. But Charles did not stop his training. He is transforming his spirit to be acclimated with the sword to create that ethereal sword intent. And Charles did not mind suffering some pain. After all he was not a stranger to pain. His illness has restricted his health all this time, now that he could be said cured of such affliction, he is eager to strengthen himself. The idea has started forming in his mind the moment he knows who his teacher is. He has no desire to succeed his teacher position as the next Patriarch of the Jade Palace Gate Sect or become a world renowned martial artist. He wanted power. The most ultimate power that could protect him and his mother. His spirit soars as his movement becomes more vigorous and his body becomes heavier withstanding the pressure of such vigorous movement. It is a matter of spirit. He trains his internal energy while trying to form sword intent. This intent must then be transformed into spirit. And then he can achieve harmonious with the world attainment. Even as his swing become more vigorous, his heart is as still as a lake, he does not give to passion only the sword art is reflected in his mind. He protects his internal energy, nourish his energy, calm his spirit and embrace oneness. Even though Charles was using the sword, it was like he was fighting with his bare hands. He puts intention and energy is his position, his eye movements, hand techniques, footwork and waist actions Dodging, extending, surprising and capturing, Charles sword moves more like fighting with hands, as he performs all these movement with great nimbleness and dexterity. The more he practices the more his internal energy boiled and his face become red, but he forcefully trying to harmonize his sword movement with his output of internal energy and his sword movement, his mind become hazy, as an ethereal dance of sword light was produced , hurrying, wind blows that comes and goes. His sword cut through the wind, creating a powerful tearing sound. Loosening his waist, liven his wrist, sinking his energy into his dantian. The spirit of thrusting out the sword is courageous and direct, like an arrow loosed toward a target. Before the opponent''s sword has moved, your sword must already arrived. Swift and deadly. Then he falls down. He breathes loudly before he takes a deep breath and exhale loudly, as he calms down his internal energy. He then sit cross legged and closes his eyes, meditating to clear his mind and replenish his life force. After a few hours, he opens his eyes. Looking at Liu Yi who is showing an improvement, he smiles. He waited until night when Liu Yi is finally awoken. Charles was appreciating the clear night sky when Liu Yi awoken. ''Young Master!'' Liu Yi said as he saw Charles. Charles was leaning on the cave walls, looking at the stars ''Eat the soup and regain your strength. There is many I would like to ask you'' Charles was an eleven years old, his voice chord was not yet fully develop and he is a kid. Liu Yi while he himself was not an old person but he is a teenager around the age of 14 or 15. While he did not possess powerful martial artsy, he possess a very fast agility and he is one of the genius of his sect. It is only his weakness is that he is lazy. But he did not find shameful to call Charles young master. This world was not like the world Charles lives before. People still truly believe in Divine Providence and nobles are sacred existence and at the same time fearful existence. But if that is all, why would Liu Yi debase himself? Because Charles was not only considered a powerful nobility in Westhold, he is also the Holy Son of Jade Palace gate. They could be considered royalty of the Jianghu. They rarely did anything but if there is unorthodox martial artist trying to bring harm to the Jianghu, it is always the Jade Palace Gate Holy Sons and Daughters that becomes the vanguard to defend the Jianghu. It is for this reason many sects would give face to the Jade Palace Gate. Not only that, they also feared and respected the Jade Palace Gate. So, Liu Yi has never thought him serving Charles a humiliation. Liu Yi comes from lowly station and nobles would rarely look twice at him not to mention while he is proficient in running away, it was not like he is the number one in agility technique. But Charles did not disdain joking around with Liu Yi which is uncommon for the culture of either Eresian or the Northman. This is highly unusual. This is because Charles experience in that world opened his eyes. It was a world where everyone is equal in rights. Of course this was not truly the case, as not everyone is equal but Charles learns that if the peasants could be educated then even they could contribute to the kingdom and become useful. The thoughts of nobles that think peasant are greedy, ungraceful and barbaric in conduct is true. Of course they would be like that. How could they not be greedy when there is not enough? When a peasant lack something to eat and ask for more food the Lord, the Lord who has everything think of his peasant as greedy. How could they not be ungraceful? Did anyone teaches them etiquette and even if they are teach etiquette they are impatient and have no time for such things. They need to work, sow the seeds, till the farm and make sure their crops is in good condition. When do they have time other than the night when they are tired from sowing the seeds and tilling the farm? They are barbaric because people are barbaric. The poor is oppressed by the rich, the peasant were oppressed by their lord, how could they not become barbaric in conduct and how could they not rebel? So, the way Charles interact with commoners has a certain charm since he treated them like equals yet he also has that dignified charisma. Liu Yi bitterly smiles as he approach the soup bowl made of wood, strapped with vines and layered with water resistant leaves. He slowly sip the soup as Charles keep looking at the stars. He was looking at the forest branches that conceal the full moon. ''Absolute and limitless, the open sky'' He thought to himself. He then smile a faint smile, as his expression was refined. For a moment, Charles look upon the sky, Liu Yi sipped the soup and the wind plays its melody. Then half an hour later, Liu Yi finished drinking the soup, his body energized, his mind clear. He then kneels down and said ''Thank you Young Master for saving this lowly person lives'' Charles smiles, his face shows that boyish face as he shakes his head and quickly bring Liu Yi up from kneeling ''What are you saying, Brother Liu?'' Hearing this Liu Yi could not help but feel shocked.Charles knows that Liu Yi called him Young Master because of his status but he always treated it like a joke. Liu Yi is a prankster and likes to play around. He is older than Charles by four to five years but he acted like a child, true to his instinct. ''But Young mast-'' Charles quickly cut off Liu Yi words ''Brother Liu is older than me and we are in the Jianghu not Midgard. I never took Brother Liu praising seriously but do Brother Liu took my sincerity as a joke?'' Hearing this how could Liu Yi said anything more. He only profusely said thank you. ''I am ready to answer any question, Little Brother Charles'' And Charles smiles. Charles then ask how he got injured and what is the situation outside It was then Charles find out that Liu Yi was injured by a soldier of Liao before running away. He also found out his two attendants was actually the famous Martial emperor Wu Di and Heaven Punishment Xue Hua. ''So you are saying the path down is empty now? ''Yes. It would not be long before the other states of Aeropa knew Xu Bailong of Liao has come down to Aeropa to wage war.'' Charles mind then quickly formulate a plan. This means, Xu Bailong would surely retreated his soldiers and Heaven and Earth sect disciple will also be called back from the mountain Which means Charles and Liu Yi could come down the mountain. But he at least have to wait for day. Liu Yi after all was injured by a retreating soldiers and he unluckily enter a soldier camp. And then he remember the treasure map and then he look at Liu Yi. Charlee trusted his eyes and his heart. This Liu Yi is a man of talent and could be sued to accomplish things Charles looking happy and excited then said to Liu Yi, his eyes holding some hope ''Brother Liu, I have a proposition for you? Would you like to listen?'' ************************************************************************** 28 OATH OF MARTIAL PROTECTION 05 SPRINGMONTH 1501 AFTERFIRE, 13 YEAR OF JULIAN ERA GREAT LIANG TRANQUILITY MOUNTAIN QI''AN The day is windy, as birds circle the forest. Trees shed leaves, rustling down gently to the ground The nearby small river surges on ceaselessly. Charles soak all of this in, his heart wide open, his body embracing the wind. It has been two months since they started travelling from Liao to go to Daliang. The reason why they have to travel so far from Liao is because they wanted to go to the Tranquility Mountain It is where the Righteous Temple is situated in. Daliang is also one of the states of Aeropa and is ruled by the Duan family. Daliang capital is Qianzong and it was a large area even bigger than the Han state of Aeropa. The reason why they did not expand outwards was because of their low populations and harsh terrains of mountains. But Daliang people is known to be brave and sturdy owing to the harshness of their environment. Charles just arrived near the mountain area with Liu Yi behind him, both of them appears a little tired. Liu Yi is wearing bamboo hat and wearing black robe that cover his body. Charles also wears a bamboo hat that hides his face, on his left hip dangles his sword scabbard. The sword he has comes from one of the bandits that tried to rob him. The bandit unfortunately was only normal bandits and not a bandits that knows martial arts. In the two months they travel together they heard many stories relating on what happened on the Peak of Tuhulu Mountain. Mostly they heard the stories on some taverns or inns they stayed at. They were careful too maintain a low profile and only chooses inn that is below the class of Charles since that would make people pay attention. They heard that the infamous couple Heaven Punishment Xue Hua and Martial Emperor Wu Di has disappeared after the Battle on the Peak of Tuhulu Mountain. Old Demon went to Han to wreak havoc but was stopped by Old Immortal. They engaged in a world shattering battle on Xianyang peak. People said the battle split off hills and changes the clouds, as rains and thunders accompanied those two grandmaster in their battles. Deterred by Old Immortal martial arts, the Old Demon retreated. Who would have known that the Old Demon was actually a distraction? In the three days they fight on top of the mountain, Liao kingdom sent an army to invade Chu beginning the Western Invasion from Liao. The Huergai tribe of Liao attacked Chu state from Yanmen and conquered Shang a large city of Chu. Leading them was a man named Murong Yan. In the Battle of Shang his name resounded through the Central Plains after his victory because he has the numerical inferiority and still managed to clinch victory. His opponent was General Yu Ling of Chu. General Yu Ling of Chu led an enormous trained army of 50 thousand soldiers in order to defeat the invasion force of Liao. General Yu Ling garrisoned Shang, a good place for guarding the land and confronted the enemy for a month. General Yu Ling was a young, brash and arrogant General, easily angered and has little war experience. But he is praised in the capital of Chu as brilliant in war strategies theory. Yet, real life and theories did not conform the same. How can books and the Classics told the hardship of laying on cold hard ground, or repelling the beast that roams the forest. For a privileged Young master such as Yu Ling how could he ever hope to compare to Liao general who lives on the grassland and shares the blood of the Western Barbarian. While they did not dare to cross the Dragon Pass of Midgard that is only because they fear and respect the Black Dragon. There is a famous saying in the grassland and Midgard, that as long as the Black Dragon lives, the Western Barbarian would never be able to set foot on Midgard But, that is Midgard. While this is Aeropa. There is no Black Dragon here. So, the Liao fear nothing as they come down south. Who doesn''t know that Liao and the Western barbarian shares the same root? They are strong, hardy and learning from young to ride their horse and archery, hunting in the steppes of the grassland. They even rivaled the famed cavalry of Westhold. General Murong Yun commands a small but elite and mobile soldiers proficient in riding. He sent troops to burn Yu''s food transport vehicles and led crack forces to raid Yu army''s grain station and burned up all provisions in a fire that signaled the doom of General Yu Ling defense. Not to mention General Yu Ling did not win the hearts of his soldiers, with even the food supplies dwindling, any strategist could see the expedition is doomed. ''People is the essential part of the State, and food is the people''s heaven, is it not right that those in authority should value and be careful of both?'' That was what Charles say to Liu Yi after he heard the story of Yu Ling defeat. Yet, General Yu Ling committed a taboo. He disregarded the opinions of his officers, relying in his theory instead of experience and loses his ration. By not being careful, the Yu''s army with shattered morale either ran or surrendered. General Yu Ling committed suicide on the city wall as he could not bear to watch the disaster that is about to befall his state. The enemy''s cavalry hooves thunder through the land of Chu, killing and slaughtering, the blood flow through the tiles road of Shang, heads rolled from the walls. Murong Yan then in an act of heroic chased and attacked by all routes and wiped out over 30,000 enemies. Corpses littered the road from Shang to its border The surviving officers fled to Beidi with only 1000 cavalries and the King of Chu in his anger fainted in his royal palace. With this news Charles immediately knows that Aeropa is entering another period of war. Chu is in terrible danger, Han as Chu neighbors has also strengthen their border security. In other rumor Liu Yi heard the Heaven and Earth Gate Sect has massacred all members of Shadow Shroud Sect in their search for the pieces of map. None was spared. Blood flowed down from the forest trails leading to the Shadow Shroud Sect headquarters. They were merciless, cruel and swift in their execution. At the same time the Heaven and Earth Gate is also searching for Xue Hua and Wu Di. Charles believes Xu Bailong believes that the map is on them. Xu Bailong also sends some of his secret agent to search for him since Charles was at the time protected by Xue Hua and Wu Di Other than that, Charles did not know too many news. He didn''t even dare contact the Jade Palace Gate since so many people searching for him and he had to pass Han so he did not have the opportunity to contact Jade Palace intelligence agency at Han. It is for this reason Charles walks in disguise, covering his face sometimes. After all he is conspicuous. He is a Northmen and possess white skin and blue eyes, with blonde hair. He is not exactly like the people of Aeropa who has black hair and brown eyes. He is conspicuous. So, he had no choice but to disguise himself by altering his height and changing his muscle and bones. Of course he could only change it for a short period of times since altering bones and altering muscles is not easy to do. It is a disguising technique. Charles only uses this technique if someone seems suspicious to him. He learn this technique from Liu Yi. Once again Charles was shocked of the techniques this Liu Yi learns. He was not interested at all to learn those sword and saber technique or strengthening body technique, instead preferring to learn technique like running and changing faces. It is called The Thirteen Silhouettes Techniques. By using internal energy to forcefully elongate or shorten bones, contracting and relaxing muscles one could change facial structure and even body physique. For those who masters this technique they could even impersonate someone. But of course both Liu Yi and Charles could not master such techniques in just two months no matter how genius Charles seems to be. Even Liu Yi who possess this manual for two years could only reach the Four Silhouette Level. Charles only reached the first silhouette levels a few weeks before. Since then he tries to break through to Second Silhouette but he always fails. But even though he only attains One Silhouette level, he could already confused and tricks his pursuers and that is all Charles needed. As Charles think of many matters, Liu Yi hit Charles shoulder. ''Charles, we arrived on the footpath of the Righteous temple.'' Charles was startled before he nodded as he looked up. The Righteous temple was founded during the Sixteen Barbarian States Period in Midgard and during the years of instability in Aeropa. It has a long history and was considered one of the leading force of orthodox martial arts after the Jade Palace Gate went into seclusion. Charles saw the mountain peak. Surrounded by white clouds and flying birds, it looks like the residence of carefree immortals. ''Brother Liu, let us rest for a while in that creek before we climb up Liu Yi nodded As they refill their leather flask with water from the creek, they could see many big fishes swimming freely inside the water. Charles saw that the sun is going down in a couple of hours and he decided they better put up a tent here for they could not climbed down so close to sunset. As Charles think of other matters, Liu Yi was bored and do other things. Liu Yi caught some of the big fishes, and seeing there is no point of worrying things that not yet happen, Charles join in. Charles practices the Divine Flicking finger, shooting stone pebbles at birds and small game, hauling in a few decent meal. They rested for the night creating a tent with what is around them as they create fire and roasted their prey. Belly full, rested and energized, they decided on the rotation patrol for the night. Every two hours they rotate in guarding each other. When dawn breaks, they both walk up the mountain path. They did not talk too much since both of them knows the importance of this matter. Both of them know what is at stake. Liu Yi has even make plans to follow Charles to Midgard if they survive this As they climb up the mountain Charles seeing the beauty of this mountain could not help but admire the scenery. There is cluster of wild flowers, green fragrant grass, hills and plains and the quiet open sky above. In all directions they were surrounded by green fauna; they could not stop their spirit from being roused, and Charles find himself feeling refreshed and his mind becomes clear ''This is a good place to train in martial arts'' Charles said to himself. Liu Yi overheard Charles and nodded as he said ''True. There is great energy surrounding these mountains.'' There were walking up surrounded by the beauty of the mountain, the beautiful songs of the birds and the gentle breeze of the forest and finally they arrived at the Temple Gate. ''Charles we have arrived.'' Liu Yi said as he look at the tall ten feet tall bronze gate of the Righteous Temple. Charles look at the front of the bronze gate and saw the area was clean without any dry leaves. It was truly clean. Liu Yi on the other hand take a deep breath and smile. ''The Righteous temple'' he said to himself. It has been his dreams to explore the world and one of the places he wanted to go is the Righteous temple. Liu Yi is a prankster and like to sneak away from the sect. When he was 12 he sneak outside the sect and steal a few novels that is sold on the market. The story itself was nonsensical but it also fascinates Liu Yi. More prominently many martial arts novel he read spoke intensively about the Righteous Temple monk painting them as the followers of Path of Nirvana that practice martial arts, with the aims of improving health, training in self-defense, upholding justice and helping the weak. As such, Righteous Temple Monks were expected to behave ethically in addition to having a good mastery of martial arts. Of course these people who know nothing about martial arts exaggerates the power of martial arts and the complexity of learning martial arts. Not everyone was like Charles who possess such innate talent and heavenly gifted body constitution that is capable of great feats. It is because of these novels, Liu Yi also list out the Righteous Temple as one of the places he wanted to travel to. And today he truly has travelled far and could even see the famous bronze mountain gate of the Righteous Temple. Liu Yi of course knows the story about this famous Mountain Gate. It is said that Abbot Ling Xu during the Han dynasty discover a bronze steel in the nearby mountain. With his junior brother he brought the bronze metal and smith the metal to become the Mountain Gate of Righteous temple. It is said even Heavenly Immortal experts would find it hard to destroy this Gate. The Mountain Gate was finished in the waning years of Han dynasty. When the dynasty changed name and Song dynasty come into being, the founder of Song dynasty came to ask the Abbot to hold a memorial for Lu Dingqiu. On the other hand Charles notices that the entrance tablet was embossed with golden characters of Aeropa. Written on the entrance tablet is Righteous temple in black background, the stroke writing was vigorous and shows a forceful nature. Liu Yi could see that Charles was seeing the entrance tablet and could not help but show off his knowledge of the Righteous Temple and said ''Charles, that entrance tablet was personally written by Song Taizu after the Abbot help him in certain matters.'' Charles nodded ''We have to meet the Abbot and hope he would agree to our request.'' Charles said. Liu Yi enthusiasm died down as he remembers why they come here and tries as hardest as he can to imitate Charles frowning look. He realizes that this beautiful young boy while he is smart and resourceful he also likes to frown like nothing could satisfy him. Liu Yi knows better than to crack joke right now. But while the situation is serious, Liu Yi has always been the kind of guy that move with the flow. In a way he is a carefree person. Liu Yi has already tell all the necessary information about the Abbott to Charles on the journey to this Mountain The current Abbot is Abbot Xuan. And both of them know why they are here. The other part of the map is here. The map of the treasures of the Ancient Han that used to rule all over Midgard before Northmen sail the Flaming Sea and conquer the entire Midgard. The map which has doomed the Shadow Shroud Sect leaving no survivor is here, in the heartland of Aeropa martial arts. It is said that the martial arts of Aeropa originates from the Righteous temple. Charles did not forget what Wu Di has scribbled on the back of the treasure map "Righteous Temple, The Sealed Pagoda, Ninth Floor, in the wooden floor where Enlightened One reclines'''' He still memorize it in his mind. Somewhere, in the large Temple of the Righteous Temple is a Sealed Pagoda. And in that Pagoda there is one part of the map that has already brought chaos into the world. And they of course have their cover story. The Righteous Temple is the leader of the righteous sect. And Jade Palace Gate is also one of leading sect of righteous sect and the relationship between the two sects is cordial Liu Yi was the one that planned this. While Charles is good in strategies involving battlefield and intrigue, he of course did not know the etiquette and matters in the martial world. Liu Yi ask Charles to ask for Oath of Martial Protection from the Righteous Temple. As a sect that has good relations with the Jade Palace Gate, the Righteous temple is honor bound to lend a hand. Of course this Martial protection time period is only ten days. That has always been the case. This martial protection could only be used three times in one life and only certain people could use it. Usually righteous sect would only entertain people in martial arts who hold considerable influence within their own sect and pillars of the future generation Even Li Wentian in his youth before he became the unparalleled martial art master he is today, once ask help from Five Finger Mountain. At that time he was hunted down by his enemies all who wanted his head. The Roaming Taoist of Five Finger Mountain spoke with their elders and agree to the Oath of Martial Protection of Li Wentian. The people hunting Li Wentian besieged the Five Finger Mountain for five days before giving up. Many disciples of Five Finger Mountain was injured but not even one of them complained since they agreed to offer protection. After ten days, whether Li Wentian like it or not he had to go out since the time period of his Martial Protection has ended and he could not ask for the Oath again for five years from the same sect. But in the ten days he is inside the Five Finger Mountain Sect the White Robe Taoist, a reclusive expert of the Five Finger Mountain give a few pointers to Li Wentian making him to be able to breakthrough in his understanding of the sword. When he was out he fought off his hunters and break their encirclement. When Li Wentian become an unparalleled master of martial arts and the Five Fingers Mountain was attacked by Tuo tribe during the chaotic years of barbarian tribes coming down from the west, Li Wentian went out from Jade Palace Gate and sliced the head of Tuo tribe leaders, leaving them without their leaders. He then forces the Tuo tribe to suffer terribly as he keep massacring the Tuo tribe elders, leaders, and patriarchs. In the end, Tuo tribe was terrified of Li Wentian and retreated. Thus Li Wentian save the Five Finger Mountain from destruction and many of the disciples of the Five Finger Mountain believe that the Elders back then had choose the right decisions to agree to Oath of Martial Protection. Liu Yi believes that the Righteous temple would surely shelter Charles. When Charles ask why he is so confident of this plan Liu Yi said it is simply because Charles is the one of the Holy Sons of Jade Palace. Not to mention, that the one hunting Charles is Liao soldiers. How could Righteous Temple turn back from such request? But there is another reason why Liu Yi ask Charles to ask for Oath of Martial protection from the Righteous Temple. Because this is the only way one would be able to roam inside the Temple and find the other portion of the map. Even though people could come to the Temple, Righteous Temple is not like the normal Temple that seek the Path of Nirvana. It is a temple open only when they called over the heroes of the world to announce something shocking or relating to the martial world at large. They rarely open their Temple to another unless it is truly unavoidable. At most those people would only be able to see the courtyard they show and are unable to see the layout of the temple. It was not like Liu Yi and Charles did not think to just sneak in. But that would be overestimating themselves. While their lightness technique is truly wondrous it is not trained until perfection and they are not grandmaster level. How can their sneaking around not be noticed by the powerful Monks residing inside the Temple? So, the only way to enter is through the front gate. And if this was any other person they would find it hard to enter through the front gate to stole the map. But, who is Charles? He is the only disciple of Lin Ziyan, the future leader of the Jade Palace Gate. He is also the Holy Son of the Jade Palace Gate. If that is not enough, he is the Baron of Windhill of Westhold. While Windhill is not entirely a large village, Charles is still a noble lineage and the descendant of Prince Arthur Martell. His mother is the famed Joana of Wellham''s. He is the nephew of the Red Sword Lancel. Any of these identities is incredible in itself but when gathered into one person, this is terrifying. So, that is why Liu Yi is confident the Righteous temple will surely shield Charles. And Charles also agree. They both look at each other and smile. In their eyes, they both see each other excitement. Charles heartbeat quickened at the thought he could see the famed Righteous Temple he only heard in stories. Charles look at the bronze gate and come forward as he look at the bronze door knocker in the shape of a dragon. Liu Yi nodded. And then taking a deep breath, Charles then knock the knocker three times, the sound vibrates through the mysterious bronze gate creating a sound that reminisce of the Enlightened Teacher humming the Sutra of Enlightenment. KONG! KONG! KONG! It sounded like a gong being beaten when the sound reaches it ends, as its fade, assimilating with the wind. The breeze blows and the leaves nearby fluttered. For a while there is a moment of silence in the area. Only the sound of the wind, the chirping of the birds and the gushing sound of waterfall nearby could be heard. The wind blows again as slowly, the bronze door hummed. It creak with that screeching sound of two powerful things rubs each other. CREAK! Then a gust of wind blows through Charles and Liu Yi as their robe fluttered wildly. Charles struggles to open his eyes. Liu Yi revolve his internal energy to dispel the wind gust. The door slowly opens as Charles saw two monks one wearing saffron robe, another who wears a robe resembling the kashaya robe Both of them have muscly physique, bald but with a gentle smile on their face that embodies peace and tranquility. Charles could see both of the Monk is old yet their body gives off the same feeling like he was facing his Uncle Lancel. The two monks look in front of them and saw the two child, still wearing that smile as the monk in the kashaya robe ask ''Child, for what reason has one come to the Righteous Temple? To pray or to ask guidance?'' Charles trying to appears anxious and worried said with a stuttering tone to sell the image of him in danger said ''My name is Charles Martel of House Martel, the disciple of Purple Fairy Lin Ziyan. I come here to ask for hoping to ask the Righteous Temple to lend help for a fellow orthodox martial art member.'' Both of the old Monk eyes gleamed with shine as they heard Charles Martel introduction. They were shocked by two things. First was the name of House of Martell. The other one was Lin Ziyan. While the Righteous Temple lives far away from the Pass, they heard of Lancel the Red Sword and as such knew his sister is Joana Wellham and married Prince Arthur of Martell. Righteous Temple have a large supporter and information gathering has always been one of its greatest strength This makes Charles identity a noble descent. Then they heard Lin Ziyan. Who does not know of the Purple Fairy in Jianghu? They think to themselves and then they look back at Charles and said ''It seems the esteemed young lord has encountered some problem. What could our humble Righteous Temple do for young lord?'' ''Please extend the Oath of Martial Protection to me'' Hearing this both of the old monk was shocked before they frowned. Then they both sighed. The wind blows again as the leaves fall down onto the clean front yard of the gate **************************************************************************** 29 THE RIGHTEOUS TEMPLE 05 SPRINGMONTH 1501 AFTERFIRE, 13 YEAR OF JULIAN ERA FIFTH MONTH OF THE MIDGARD CALENDAR The flowers blooms on the outside, the leaves swirls down, the wind bring windy breeze, the warmth spread into one heart, the edgeless wilderness spread upon one sight. Charles thought of this verses to himself, as he reflected his journey here to the Temple, with each step he takes. Charles walked inside the Temple, his footstep is unhurried, carrying with him his dignity as a great noble of Midgard. With each steps, he takes a look on his left and right like a curious child. On the first courtyard he saw an old monk sweeping the ground. He is old yet, his back is straight and one could the training of martial arts is ingrained in his body. Charles understand this is because of the environment of the temple. ''Three Mountain and Four gates'' he muttered under his breath. In his mind he thought to himself, their reputation is not without basis. On his left and right were two junior monks, walking in pace with Charles and Liu Yi. Charles look at his left and right and could not help but exclaim silently in his heart. ''No wonder this Temple hold a special position in the mind of martial artist.'' he examined the temple with his eyes, awe and wonder is reflected in his expression. ''There was numerous temple halls'' he thought to himself. It is said that the Righteous Temple is one of the largest temple that practices the path of Nirvana teachings. Charles continue to examine the place without making it too obvious. Liu Yi on the other hand felt stifled by the monk''s demeanor of silence. Charles could see the structure he wanted. Pagoda. And there was a lot of pagodas¡­but none of it was the same as the scribble on the map described. A Sealed Pagoda. And even as he walked he could feel eyes on him. Of course normal people could not sense it. But Charles is not exactly one would call normal. When he was training with her teacher, he also felt this kind of feeling. Feeling of being watched. But he shows no sign of anything is wrong on his face. Charles heard that the Monks of the Righteous Temple have their own protector. They have the Four Thunder Great Protectors each of them have unfathomable cultivation. TONG! TONG! It was then Charles was startled for a bit. Then he bitterly smile and said to himself. ''I forgot this was a temple'' the monk beside him smirks and Charles just shakes his head smiling. A melodious chime could be heard in the distance, resonating across the large temple. A hundred structure lined this large area that housed the fearsome martial monks of Jianghu. If this is anyone else they would feel too scared to even try entering with impure intentions. But not only Charles appears calm and relaxed, he is even planning to steal something that is in Righteous Temple. Because he saw great profit in doing so. And it promises him adventure. If he truly could find the ancient treasures of Han, his ambition would be easier to achieve. He has talent and he has ambition. Nothing makes a man more dangerous. Now, he knows his life could be extended, and he could now practice martial arts, how could he as a person, a man of great noble lineage not have ambitions? He already predicted the warring era that would come not because he could see the future but he could deduce by looking at the world situation. He lives in a world more advanced than this world and this has always been repeated. ''The world under heaven, after a long period of division, tends to unite; after a long period of union, tends to divide. This has been so since antiquity.'' He thought bitterly. Now that the world is divided, then it is time for someone to unite it. Charles wanted to accomplish something in his life and be someone. Charles saw it from a distance one, and it looks like a small city where all the residents are monks. As Charles walks, he realizes the Seven Great Hall and his eyes look towards the top of the entrance gate. Each Hall had a golden plaque on the top of its door gate. They began to walk along the famous Hall of the Righteous Temple. Immeasurable Hall, Gentle Glory Hall, Hall of Invincibility, Hall of Steles, Martial Arts Hall, Heavenly King Hall, and Sutra Hall ''All dharma are nonexistent in the beginning, all dharma are without flaws, all dharma have been expounded, all dharma do not decrease nor are they reborn'' Charles said when he walk past the Gentle Glory Hall. The monk beside Charles only beams his eyes in admiration before saying ''Young Master Charles attainment in the Path of Nirvana is not shallow for Young Master knows the mantra of the Gentle Hall'' one of the monk said. Charles then smiles and shakes his head. ''Just superficial knowledge not worth mentioning'' Then they do not speak anymore as Charles passed the Seven Hall. Liu Yi look at Charles being puzzled as he move up his eyebrows asking what is up with that? Charles frowned. When he saw the Gentle Glory Hall and looking at the Eresian writing he remember some of the phrases in the Heartless Sutra. It is said that the First Founder of the sect met two old people that was starving and help them in their time of need. Then both of the old man lecture about life and death, about rebirth and reincarnation, about the cycle of Heaven, and about love and hatred. One talks about the Boundless Path. One talk about the Path of Nirvana. When Charles practices the Heartless Sutra, he realizes his body energy distribution becomes smoother and his concentration heightened. As he memorizes the words and practices he could quickly see improvement. There is a bit of Boundless path teachings and there is also a trace of Nirvana Path teachings inside the Heartless Sutra. But at the same time the heartless Sutra ask one to be heartless. But what does it mean being Heartless? How could something that expounded the teachings of two great sages teachings of the Way of Heaven and the path to be free from suffering would ask the practitioner to become Heartless? Charles shake his head as this is not the time to be thinking about that. The two senior monks that opens the gate has informed of his and Liu Yi arrival to the Abbot while these junior monks are to escort them to the outer courtyard of the temple before escorting them to the Guest Reception Hall They slowly walk until they reached the Guest Reception Hall. They were served hot water and vegetables bowls. The two monks that accompanied them did not say any more than necessary. They were junior monks but they are clearly in their twenties, older than both Charles and Liu Yi. As Charles moves around the Temple he realizes one thing that people have misconception about the Righteous temple. The Temple was unbelievably not as silent as one would believe. There are some monks that is boisterous and there is some that only speaks a bit. As they walked to the Guest Reception Hall, Charles could understand why the Righteous Temple was a powerhouse in martial arts and their monks extremely powerful They do not stifle conversations or behavior, only regulated it according to the teachings of Path of Nirvana. When they talk they do not lie, no rude speech speaking only that which leads to the salvation from suffering of the world and the afterlife. When they take action, they restrain from killing or injuring, and they do not take what is not given, and they restrain their carnal desires. And they live without excessiveness and their mind is always consist of what they are doing. Seeing such thing and even practicing such thing is impossible for Charles. He has great ambition in his heart, how could he adhere to such teachings? Which is why Charles think why he felt so uncomfortable here. This feeling is felt by both Charles and Liu Yi When they reached the Hall, Charles and Liu Yi sat on the wooden chair as they waited to be summoned. The two junior monk also excuse themselves as they go Liu Yi look around for a while, looking left and right as he runs outside the Hall looking if there is any monks looking at him before returns back inside the hall and he finally talks. ''This Temple gives me the creeps'' he finally said Charles smiles a bit. ''Why?'' Charles said as he sip the warm water that the monk prepared for him. ''It is too silent. Like a graveyard.'' Liu Yi said as he stay down on the wooden chair that is too high for him. The same could be said for Charles. He is after all still a child. But the child of Midgard especially of Westhold is known to be strong owing to their practices of training with horses and archery And in this world, it is not weird to see children possessing wisdom and prowess beyond other of their peers. They are usually molded by their experience or their environment which forces them, to be strong. Since there is no peace, one have to be strong. Alexander the great himself started participating in war battle as early as 14 years old. It is not uncommon for the people of that Earth, why is it uncommon for the people of his Earth who has seen many wars and at the edge of a great warring period? This is why the monk did not seem surprised he could survive the chase and the journey here to Qi''an ''Didn''t you hear the sound of people practicing, chanting sutras and seeing them walk and practicing their martial arts?'' Charles asked ''What is the difference between that and being silent?'' Liu Yi said snorting in derision Charles was amused so he asked ''Then what constitutes as not being silent to you?'' ''You need to curse. Do stupid things and some stuff like that? I guess.'' Charles wanted to laugh. ''Where did you learn such a thing?'' Charles could not help but wonder where Liu Yi learn this kind of manner. ''I''ve been in my sect for almost all of my life. It was extremely boring. All they talk about is how to fight this or evade that, or counter this or counter that. When I went to the city, I went to the market. I saw people cursing, screaming and people doing things sometimes without thinking. And for some reason I felt they were more alive than the people inside my sect'' Charles did not deny Liu Yi words. He understand why Liu Yi would find that a better way to live. But that is the gap between a teenager and an adult. A teenager that has never hold any responsibilities of course do not understand that the adults prefer quiet and peace. But then Charles think again. This is not necessarily true either. He almost wanted to scold himself. Underestimating the young and idolizing the elders. As there is wise and smart elders, there is also smart and wise youngster. As there is idiot youngster there is also idiot elders. Then Charles knows what the problem with Liu Yi is. In a way Liu Yi is more of a child than Charles ever was. This is a matter of upbringing. Charles was born into a prestigious family. But even though he was born in a prestigious family, his status in that family is not high. Since he was young he was bullied and if not for the protection of his mother he would have already died so many times from the schemes of his stepmothers. So, he mature fast and think deeply and cautiously even before he was transported into that world. Liu Yi while his childhood was tragic, he was young and a child when that happens and he could not even remember what happened. He was then taken in by the sect and lives in a complete peace never having to fear being assassinated by his own family and pampered by his teachers and seniors. And as such he cultivates a playful personality and go with the flow kind of attitude in his life. ''Now, sit down. Let us wait the decision of the monk'' They waited in silence, while Charles calmly watching the leaves falling down from the tree and for hours they waited until a monk then came bearing a message ''Young master Charles of Midgard and Sir Liu, the Abbot wanted to meet you to discuss the matter of the oath'' the monk did not show any indication whether he knew or not about the decision of the abbot. They instantly jump down from their chair and walk behind the messenger monk and arrived at a building at the back of the courtyard. In a couple of minutes they finally arrived in front of one hall. It looked smaller and shabbier compared to the other Halls but at the same time Charles could see the monks treated this hall to be more important than the other hall. The hall itself were made with some stone Charles did not recognize. ''It is the Star Stone Hall'' Liu Yi whisper. ''At night this Hall glows with colors.'' Liu Yi added with excitement as he marvel the beauty of the Hall. Charles nodded. It is known that the entrance gate of the temple was crafted by uncommon metal so it was not surprising that one of the hall would also be made from uncommon materials. ''A master craftsman must have volunteered his services to the temple'' Charles surmised. Monks have many talents but even Charles was not convinced if they said they could craft something so wondrous. As he entered the Hall, he could hear bursts of long and drawn out, rising and falling, chanting voices that seemed to be coming from the monks inside the Hall, the sound reverberates inside the Hall. There in the middle of the Hall sitting in the lotus pose, was the Abbot of the Temple. The Abbot was young, and there was still the trace of youth in his face. He had a holy disposition, his face clean and dignified, and his aura could be felt even from the distance showing his attainment in martial arts ''So, this is Abbot Xuan'' Charles thought to himself. On his left side was many monk, also sitting in the lotus position, closing their eyes, appearing to be chanting some sutra inaudibly. On his back there is a curtain leading into a small room. Charles believes that is the room of the abbot. And they all old monk judging by the wrinkles on their face and forehead. But unlike the normal monks, they all possessed sturdy body and ripped muscle with an aura of martial might around them that could not be hidden. Charles was about to offer greeting to the Abbot when that young abbot then declare ''The Righteous temple never fear anyone especially not those who bear dark intention.'' He begins. His voice was impassive and Charles even detect annoyance in his tone. Then the young Abbot look at Charles with a cautious expression. This kind of expression is hard to read and of course the Abbot himself and these monks would find it hard to believe that a child like Charles could see the subtle differences in human emotions. But Charles is not a normal kid and he has more experience than this young Abbot. Then somewhere behind the curtain, a cough could be heard. The young Abbot was startled. He then closes his eyes, chanting sutra and then he opens his eyes, his eyes is now calm, and his heart is as still as a lake. Charles could not help but admire the young man composure but was also curios of the one who cough. Who is inside the room behind the curtain? Charles could not help but feel this young abbot is more than what he seems and this Temple is also full of secrets. After sighing Abbot Xuan continued ''It is not because we are arrogant that we do not fear our enemy. But we do not fear them because we hold the peace of the world in our hearts. Senior Old Immortal was a great character that pacified the Jianghu. In his era, bloodshed in the Jianghu were rare. And he in his youth have helped the Temple. We have owed Senior Old Immortal many times, and so the Council of Elder Monks have decided to grant you the oath of martial protection starting tomorrow. None of the Liao forces or your enemy would be able to touch. Rest in peace in our Temple and soak the experience so you might one day open your hearts to the teachings of the Nirvanic Path.'' He stop for a while before he continue ''You will reside on the Calm Heart courtyard as long as you want. While it is true that the Oath is only for a limited time, this is a special time. And your enemy is also the enemy of the common people of Aeropa. This humble monk hope young master will use that time of protection wisely. Call upon your sect member to come and help you'' Then the young abbot close his eyes, implying he would no longer talk. Charles stand there feeling awkward. He look left and right at the other monk, trying to understand what just happens? Did he just get ignored? And from the look of it this young Abbot didn''t like him. Yet, why agree then? That is what is puzzling Charles. One of the old monk then put his hand together and praises the Enlightened One. Then he said ''Forgive the Abbot. This is the decision of the Elder Council and The Humble One is not entirely agreeing. The fact was that he was in a silent vow. Yet, he had to break it to grant young master Charles the oath. The Young abbot attainment in regulating his heart is still a long journey. Hope Young master Charles will not take it to the heart. This is a sacred oath of the martial arts world. We of course will honor it since we have agreed to it.'' Charles shakes his head and said ''This Junior does not dare. Junior understand what he is asking to the Temple and was surprised that the Temple agreed. Only gratefulness fills this Junior heart right now'' The Old Monk smiles and then he said ''Please retreat first since we have to finish the Sutra reading for today'' and the old monk gestured with his hand gesturing him to leave. Charles nodded and bow a bit as he walked outside with Liu Yi who just followed silently, his face solemn. As he walked outside the stone gate of the hall was closed. Charles look at the closed door with a complicated expression before he mutters ''Hmm'' that was the only sound he makes. Liu Yi also did not understand what Charles meant by that. Then Charles walked, following the junior monks to his courtyard, a glint of wariness in his eyes. ****************************************************************************** INSIDE THE STAR STONE HALL. The Young Abbot open back his eyes and then got up from his lotus position. Then he walked slowly into the small room behind him. Pushing aside the curtains he move inside the room. Inside the room there is a small table and the young abbot sit on that small table facing someone? ''Benevolent Enlightened, why must we gave him our promise? I do not understand your arrangement?'' That person shows a kind smile. It was an old man with straight back and a smiling peaceful expression on his face. On first seeing the person one might think he is a weak old monk, but there is something otherworldly about him, like he was untethered from the worldly affairs, like an immortal that watched over the world with compassion that encompassed all creation. If one look closely there is a holy air around this old man. He look harmless yet at the same time to those who have ill intention towards him, they would feel killing intent. He reflects other people hearts. That is how high this old monk attainment in the path of overcoming suffering. But what is most shocking thing was that if Charles was here he would surely recognize these old man. He was the sweeper monk he saw when he come in. The old monk then closes his eyes, with that smile still on his face. He then said ''I''ve seen his Karma. He would bring death and bloodshed with him someday. Truly sinful'' The young Abbot felt disgust and said sternly ''All the more reason to reject him'' But the old monks smiles. ''But he will also bring peace and prosperity. This kind of fate¡­.around and around it goes, until it come again. Of course this is one possible fate. Nonetheless he came here for something else. He did not need our protection. He already travel far enough to come here unscathed.'' The Old Monk said, seeing the plots and schemes of Liu Yi and Charles as easily as opening his eyes. The Old Monk knows better the capability of the disciples of the Jade Palace Gate. They do not have many disciples but each one of them is great martial artist and have various talent. The Young Abbot then ask ''Then why does he need our protection?'' And the old monk smiles like all of Charles schemes and plots were simply child play to him. ''Because he wanted to enter our temple. Who doesn''t know our 108 Arts and our Body Strengthening Manuals were great temptations to martial artist? The Young Abbot shakes his head. ''Benevolent Enlightened, the whole Jianghu knows while our martial arts are powerful it is not necessarily powerful than the martial arts of the Jade Palace. Some even argued our martial arts and manuals are as equal as the Jade palace Gate. When Senior Heartless roams Jianghu, there were many of our Senior Monks even the Abbot of the time that tries to stop him but none survives fighting him'' '' Xuan-er¡­.you have grown up. True¡­so he is searching for something else.'' And the old monk smiles as he remembers a mischievous couple that once come to the Temple to hide. ''Could it be Benevolent Enlightened knows what the holy Son of Jade Palace is searching for?'' The Old man nodded ''This is what is called fate. You no longer have to associate yourself with the guest. Let them stay as long as they want until they found what they are looking for'' ''But¡­'' the Old Monk shake his head and the Young Abbot closes his eyes and nodded. Then the young Abbot comes out of the room and continue his meditation. The old monk went out from the back and took his broom as he sweeps the floor of the courtyard. ''I never thought I would see that kind of scar again'' The Old Monk lives very long. He was there when Song Taizu ascended and he was there when the Han dynasty was first established. He was even there when the Barbarian kingdom first established in the west. He is¡­old. Very old. And his body no longer could compete with the heroes of this generation. His contemporaries have all turned to dust....but he is still living. He has lived long, sacrificing his body for the Temple. When he saw that lightning scar, he remembered a painting and a book. He once saw the same lightning scar on the painting of the Founding emperor of the Bourbon dynasty, Guilaume Bourbon. And a book that belonged to a Daoist. In it was the untold stories of the first emperor of the Bourbon dynasty of Midgard as recorded by that Daoist ancestor. That Daoist in his book recorded that the Founding emperor of the Bourbon dynasty in the beginning was an immature young lord. He was prone to crying, possessing unreasonable anger and very violent kid as he was a son of a noble. One day when he was schemed upon one of his servant died because of his negligence and he falls down a cliff. He disappeared for three days and when he was found he was unconscious and people notice there is a scar of a lightning on his forehead. When he awaken, he went to the place where his servant died. He then kneeled and apologize to the servant, looking at the sky, airing his crime of negligence and order a proper grave to be erected for the servant and his family compensated. After the mourning period he then once gain come to the cliff and this time he kowtowed to the Heaven and Earth and thank him for bringing him back. No one understand what the future founding emperor of a dynasty was saying. But it was from his days he become extremely adept in battle strategies and have a change in his attitude and personality. In his later years one of his sons asked where did he get that scar? The Emperor said it is a heavenly gift. When he died, he ordered that any books that recorded his lightning shaped scar on his forehead to be burned. The Daoist that the Old monk knows was a descendant of a great minister that once served the Great Emperor. It is how the Old Monks knows about the significance of the lightning scar ¡­and of course the prophecy around it. The Old Monk sighed as he sweeps the courtyard. He look at the sky and said tiredly ''Do the Heavens have Compassion? The tears of the common people, the suffering of those who committed evil because of their circumstances. Do the Heavens see? Merciless and Heartles¡­.is that the Heavens?'' He said bitterly, more like complaining to himself. ''I never interfere in the worldly matters and I never divulged the secret of Heaven. But no one is truly immortal. I am old. Very old. So, Enlightened Sage that saves the soul of the suffering humanity, I intend to give the Temple more time with this bet of mine. It is truly not the conduct of a monk to gamble.'' He then sighed, his heart is full of regret ''No one understand. Since no one understand, I would not explain. I will only let Time and History be the judge of my action. The thing that boy is searching is after all is not destined with this Temple, so the Temple should not be sad losing it'' Then the clouds on top roiled and turns dark. Thunder appeared. And rain falls down. From the tri colored glazed roof tiles, the rain falls down to the courtyard. The monk then put the broom away and walk back to his small hut on the back of the Martial Arts Hall. The rain keep falling outside. The monk closes his eyes and chant sutra as the thunder roars and the rains falls heavily. *************************************************************************** 30 WHEN NIGHT COMES 08 SPRINGMONTH 1501 AFTERFIRE, 13 YEAR OF JULIAN ERA FIFTH MONTH OF THE MIDGARD CALENDAR It has been three days since Charles has been residing in the Calm Heart courtyard. As he woke up and walk outside he could not help but look at the roof of his room. ''Truly beautiful'' he exclaimed All the buildings in the temple have tri-colored glazed roof tiles. The color and luster looked new; some monks in the Temple were diligent enough to clean up, maybe as a part of their training so that the tiles looked like this. The buildings would be resplendent under the bright sunshine. On the distance the Bell tower could be seen nearby a white stone plaza. A shrine is behind the courtyard with a bronze statue of the Enlightened One apostles riding the back of a flood dragon. The Righteous temple look imposing looking from outside and inside. The gateways of the higher temples has white stone steps, and powerful Monks scattered all around the Halls and shrines Statues of the Apostles of the Enlightened Ones could be seen in each Hall and each shrines Liu Yi yesterday tour around the Temples looking at the statues of the Apostles. Some statues closed it eyes, some opened it eyes, some have wide and had protruding forehead, some with its eyes drooping down in self-defense, but one thing they have in common is that every single one of the statues is vivid and lifelike, no different from any living being. The layout of the Temple is also spread in a clear and good order in the direction resembling the Eight Path Wheels. Each Path is separated by wooded path that have different trees, creating a divine atmosphere that was solemn and serene. Charles on the other hand went to the Martial Arts yesterday and discover to his surprise that the chanting of the sutras calm down his heart and as he meditate with his eyes closed he could feel his internal energy that has always flares up when he was practicing slowly calms down. He shakes his head and walk toward a room. Coming out of the room, on his hand right now is a sword. He took one of the swords that he borrowed from the Martial Arts Hall yesterday since the sword he borrowed before were too heavy. Outside the courtyard the sound of sutra chanting could be heard as the monk recites their sutra in the Meditation hall. He walk to the opening of the courtyard and took a deep breath, closing his eyes and calming his thoughts and relaxing his muscles. Then he swings his sword. It was leisurely as he familiarize himself with the sword and his own body. His movement was like the flowing water, serene and peaceful Then slowly he pick up the pace of his movement as he performs cutting, slashing and stabbing maneuver swiftly as the air around him was cut, and the winds around him stirred. His sword energy rises up, his movement is sometimes like a tiger pouncing and sometimes like a clawing dragon. Charles has been honing his swordsmanship since the battle at Yuyang Mountain His movement which is leisurely in the beginning has now become even more ferocious and aggressive. After three days of practicing he experience sore wrist and pressure on his finger. He could not trained too intensely on the way to the Temple since he was being pursued. Now, that he is safe without any external pressure he could practice without worrying. The training he endured for these three days also makes him even more familiarized with the Severing the Heavens swordplay. This swordplay is truly full of variations and at its ultimate form could repel any kind of weapon attack, making one almost invincible in the path of swordplay. This time his internal energy no longer so easily roiled as he began to understands how to control his internal energy. While it is not at an expert control he is slowly progressing in his martial arts training There is still a long way to go but for someone so young as Charles to already practicing such high level martial arts and could even grasp the essence of the arts, one could only imagine the comprehension ability that he possess It is no wonder that Lin Ziyan did not hesitate to send her only disciple to the martial arts world. She truly had the confidence for her disciple As Charles continues his movement, he slowly switch between fullness to emptiness from emptiness to fullness in his attacks, evoking an almost leisurely way of swordsmanship which is at the same time could kill one with each slash. If not for the limitation of Charles physical body that is still short and childlike, his attack would be even more ferocious and even more elegant. Heaving a breath that harmonized with his movement he changes his stance as an air ripping sound break the chanting of sutra. Charles opens his eyes. His movement becomes even more carefree, lighter, swifter and deadlier, his eyes shows enlightenment. Slowly this time his internal energy flows in harmony with his sword movement. Since he practices this swordsmanship in the cave on Yuyang Mountain he never stopped practicing it until he reached Qi''an. By now he could already harmonize his internal energy to flow with his movement, making his sword not only sharper but his movement become even more lethal. ''Swordsmanship without limits, vast as the sea, endless like the skies'' he muttered remembering the prologue of this manual. Charles did not let anyone read the manual and adhere strictly to the teachings and orders of his teacher. If anyone dares look at it, then he would kill that person. Even Liu Yi knows of this matter making him fear to even saw the manual of the Jade Palace Gate. Charles swinging grew even more vigorous, his steps were like an ethereal master stepping onto water. Charles footsteps is the Twelve Steps of Heaven, his swordsmanship is the Severing the Heavens swordplay. Charles finally understand why his teacher gave him these manuals. They are all in a way connected. With the Twelve Steps of Heaven his movement was like illusory movement, unpredictable like the wind. With the Severing the Heavens swordplay, his attack was swift like thunder, formless and all-encompassing and combining it with his feet movement, he could dodge and evade, attack and stab, cut and hack in any direction he wanted. "Sword and Body become one, the sword move according to Heaven, to cut the heaven shackles" he did not forget the core teaching of Severing the Heaven swordplay. After many months of training this swordplay, he is no longer easily feeling tired, as his breathing is still calm. He is now trying to transform his spirit to be acclimated with the sword to create ethereal sword intent. Trying to achieve harmonious with the world attainment is not easy and the fact that Charles could already move this far in only two months proves that he is a genius in martial arts, This is what is called the fish could not climb waters thus mistaking itself as dumb on the ground. Because of his frail body and his disease, Charles has never studied martial arts and has never interested in it. After all why would Charles try to yearn for something that he would not be able to achieve? Who would have thought that he is a martial arts genius? Even Lin Ziyan have never met such prodigious talent in martial arts in her journey. Of course she did not say it to Charles fearing that the child will become arrogant and overconfident. The sound of his slash create as tearing sound right now, each one deadlier than the last. This slash if directed into a human, it will surely kills. Liu Yi who was still sleeping was awoken by the sound of the tearing sword and he startlingly waking up almost thinking an enemy has attacked the courtyard. He jump up from his bed and when he opens the windows of his room he saw on the outside, Charles practicing his swordsmanship. Liu Yi frowned but he did not say anything. He wanted to scold Charles for messing up his sleep but then seeing the movement of Charles in employing his attack like he is being possessed Liu Yi knows that Charles is in a trance right now. Charles dexterity and nimbleness in maneuvering his sword, makes it seems like he could attack from any direction he wished. He loosen his waist, liven his wrist, sinking his energy into his dantian as his body boils with energy that seems to turn everything round him frigid. Liu Yi frowns. He knows this is the fabled Extreme Poisonous Yin body that is one of the characteristic of the future leaders of jade palace gate He also heard that everyone that is afflicted with this cursed body will die early unless they could learn the miraculous Heartless Sutra of the Jade palace Gate. Liu Yi after seeing that Charles is practicing decided to wake up and continue his search for the Sealed Pagoda. In the courtyard, it was like nothing is in Charles mind except his sword. His spirit is refined, his movement elegant and direct And then suddenly he stopped and with him stopping the movement, the sound of ripping once again could be heard. And a smile bloom from Charles faces. He progressed again. ''Hah'' he released his breath and return the sword to its sheath. Then he went to store the weapon in his other room. Charles takes a bath and quickly dressed himself. Liu Yi has already finish his bath and went out to meet Charles. They then went to the main room and prepare hot water before they sit down on the chair, drinking slowly to refresh themselves. ''How was it yesterday?'' Charles ask ''Nothing'' Liu Yi said. Charles nodded as he understand that this could not be rushed. There is also that feeling of uneasiness he felt since the first day he is here. ''And the Monks?'' Charles ask ''All powerful'' Liu Yi replied with a bitter smile on his face. ''Which area you think have the most powerful Monks?'' For awhile they sat in silence. Liu Yi tries to compare the area and then he said ''On the Eight Path of the eight alley.'' ''How do you know?'' Charles was curios how did Liu Yi decide on this matter ''I may not know much but I hear this from my teacher. Hear the monk of the Temple chants and you know their attainment.'' ''What does that mean?'' The way the monks are chanting is what one would call chanting the scripture in one breath; also known as chanting in a in-and-out breathing. They are even divided into two groups: one group finishes reciting, the other group continues on without the slightest bit of interruption, just like the unceasing flow of water. It is pleasant to hear, and is also one kind of superb training method.'' Charles clearly did not understand that much. But he understand that breathing technique can sometimes complement body techniques. After all isn''t his Heartless Sutra is also in a way a breathing technique? ''So, that is how. Hmm'' and a smile formed into Charles face ''You have an idea?'' Charles did not say anything. He drink a gulp of hot water and then said. ''I don''t know where the map is but it is surely is not there'' ''How do you know?'' This time it was Liu Yi that had the same dumb expression of Charles when he was explaining about the chanting technique of the monks to Charles Charles triumphantly smiles ''There are a few reason. First reason. Let us assume that nobody knows that Senior Wu Di and Senior Xue Hua hides the map here in the Temple. Since that is the case how would the Monk knows what to protect?'' Liu Yi nodded as he felt that this reason is logical. ''But then what is the reason to station so many powerful monks is on the Eight Path?'' ''The Temple have the 108 Arts and many other tempting martial arts. Why do you think?'' This time Charles smiles again Liu Yi finally understand what Charles is getting at ''Then is there any other reason?'' ''Second reason. If the monks already knows where the treasure map is I don''t think they would put the highest security on it.'' ''Why?'' Liu Yi once again do not understand why Charles is saying it like that ''Because that would only make it more obvious that there is something to hide'' ''Then what about what you said about the eight path monks? In this world everyone knows that the Temple have many martial arts manual. Since that has been discovered why not make it even more obvious.'' Then he continued looking at Liu Yi like an adult looking at a kid. ''And do you think that the map is one the same level as the martial arts of the temple?'' ''It is the Ancient Han treasure!'' Liu Yi almost shouted. When one hears treasure wouldn''t one would instinctly wanted to possess it? ''So?'' Charles ask ''If we have the map, we might think it is valuable, but what does treasure worth in the eyes of monks? Even if they do desire it, they have only one part. Since the temple have never meddles in the martial arts world than necessary it shows that the Temple have never actively search for the other part of the map¡­.if they even knew they have it.'' Liu Yi forgot that it is not certain that the Temple knows that one part of the map is here in the temple. After all Wu Di and Xue Hua is also a powerful martial artist and from what both Charles and Liu Yi heard it takes the Old Immortal to personally hunt them down before they were captured. ''And even if they have the other part of the map¡­. if that is the case which one do you think is more precious to the monks of the temple?'' Charles ask as he jump down from his chair ''An unverified myth? Or¡­the real martial arts manual that their temple has been protecting since their founding? Of course they value their legacy martial arts then some treasures.'' Not far away from their courtyard monks with their palms clasped together came out in single file from their morning meditation and chanting. ''The Monks has gone out'' Charles said, noticing the sound of the chanting has stooped. ''Tonight, the martial Monks will be in the Training hall so no one will be guarding the Willow Path. I wanted to try to search the White Robe Palace Hall. ''And me? What do you want me to do?'' ''Don''t make any trouble. That is all I''m asking from you'' Liu Yi sheepishly smiles. Charles then went into his room and meditates, preparing himself for tonight big event. However outside the courtyard, a monk was sweeping nearby the courtyard. There isa peaceful smile on his face as he keep sweeping the floor. ***************************************************************************** 31 GUIDE The entire monastery fell into dead silence. The sound of insects chirping gradually filled up the air over the night The Monks many of them have retired to their courtyard and chants sutras or sleeping. Charles got up during midnight. Tonight, like the Heavens is trying to help him, the clouds covers the moon making the area around the Temple to be dark. Charles wears dark clothes and cover his mouth and face with a dark cloth. Liu Yi is on the lookout though he appears to just relax himself. And Charles is staying at the main hall of his courtyard. Usually waiting would make Liu Yi got bored but not tonight. Tonight the stake is high and it could not be said that it is boring. Instead it is probably the most exciting experience in Liu Yi life. To rob from the Righteous Temple, this deed has never been frequent. In the history of the temple there were many that tries to rob from the Righteous Temple. But there is only two conclusion for those that attempted it. One, they either become monk themselves, or two they were crippled of their martial arts. Charles walks out of his room and go into the kitchen, mustering his courage. Then shaking his head he said to himself ''If I could not even be brave to stela form this temple, what qualification I have to vie for the world supremacy?'' Charles has always been prideful. But now he is not only prideful, but he is full of ambition. But a Palace is not built in a day. Each brick must be put upon, stacked until it is sturdy and strong. Charles knew that he is not yet strong, to contend with the heroes of the world. The Warring period is approaching, he of course also wanted to shine, to fight and win fame, to gain everlasting posterity, to hold power in his hand, commanding the four corners of the world. Charles is playing to win. He would rather risk it all and win, rather than ignobly live as a normal person. The Old Immortal, the Sage Diviner did not see wrong. They both recognize that this young child would bring about great bloodshed, would bring a great war. The Seven Kingdoms seems peaceful in the surface, but Southern Han is eyeing Western Capital, The Two Tigers of Midgard is also waiting for the collapse of Avillon, while King Julius of Westhold is recruiting talented people. All the Seven Kingdoms is preparing Charles would be stupid if he could not see the trends of time. After period of long division, it is time to unite. If Charles could see it how could not the Liao not see it? It is fortunate that the Black Dragon is still alive and protected the First Pass under Heaven, not letting the Barbarians tribes to come down plundering the fertile lands of Midgard. He sighed and then calm himself down. Tonight is a huge undertaking and is probably his first step to realize his dream. Charles open the side window of the kitchen which is situated on the back of his courtyard. He then look left and right, focusing his ears and closes his eyes. He tries to hear anything that is out of the ordinary. He could only hear the wind. Then he fly out from his window and jump into a branch of a tree. Then he started using Twelve Steps of Heaven as he flitted and fly around the roof of many courtyards and small temples inside this city of monks, his feet seems like the wind, soundlessly stepping on the tile of the roof. When he steps, his foot did not make any sound, traceless and soundless like the wind, his speed is like lightning, yet when he stops he blend into the darkness like he is not there. The Twelve Steps of Heaven is a mystical arts of the Jade Palace Gate, only a successor disciple of one of the candidate for the position of Sect leader would be able to learn it. It is widely known, Lin Ziyan is the most powerful heroine under the Heavens and could be compared to the Saintess Wu Shangxiang of the Red Mountain of Western Liang. As one of the most powerful movement arts that could be compared to the Righteous Temple manuals and the Five Fingers Temple manuals, this martial art truly lives to its name Even though Charles did not even be able to learn this technique to its pinnacle yet, it already shows such effectiveness. Even though Charles is not that powerful, he could still run. That is how he continues, running, stopping, hiding until he reached the Willow Path. There he employs stealth movements, hiding behind tree s and in bushes as he avoids the detection of the patrolling monks. Thanks to his movement technique and his small physique he was not detected. There were a few close calls but in the end he arrives at the White Robe Palace Hall. He took a spot on top of the roof. He is waiting for the monks there to finish their chanting. For one hour he waited in patience, and he blended with the shadows, his movements is still and his heartbeat slows as he uses the Heartless Sutra to counters the chanting sound of the Temple that seems to be able to hypnotize one minds especially those who have impure motives. In the end the monks finished chanting and they came out in a single file from the Hall. They all walked solemnly, their eyes looked down toward their nose, their nose looked down toward their heart, and yet given their field of view, which could not be narrower than that, they did not stumble and fall, their step is powerful and vigorous like a sons of dragons. Then they disperse. ''Finally, they have went away.'' Charles was about to enter the Temple when suddenly a flash of light cough his eyes. He look towards his left and seeing nothing ''What was that?'' Charles ask himself as he felt suspicious. But¡­for some reason instead of entering the Hall, he fly towards that area and went into a forest. And then it happens again. There was another flash of light. This time Charles felt something is wrong yet for some reason his heart wanted to go there. It was like he felt a familiar and inviting presence. This time ignoring his feeling that something is wrong he went deeper into the forest. Deeper and deeper he goes until he arrives on the part of the forest that seems to be a little bit different than the rest There is stone marking paths and roads but the roads seems to be shrouded by vines and leaves. ''There is a path here'' Charles thought to himself. Then a flash appeared again this time on one of the discarded path that seems dark and untrekkable. This time Charles felt like someone is guiding him. He took a deep breath and muster his courage as he goes following that light. The light disappeared almost an instant but Charles knew the direction so he went chasing for it. Even though the path is easy to traverse that is only true for people who do not practice martial arts. For someone like Charles who possess an almost divine movement technique like the Twelve Steps of Heavens, the trek is only a form of training as he jumps, slide, fly, dodge and run through the vines and tree branches that falls down. It was then he arrives and saw something unbelievable. Inside this dark deep forest that is in the middle of nowhere, there is a building of a Pagoda. The Pagoda seems old and cobwebs fills the eaves and dust could be seen on the grounds of the Pagoda, looking like it has not been visited for a long time Then Charles look at the plaque and then he smiles. He almost wanted to laugh. The Pagoda name is the Forbidden pagoda Sealed could also mean forbidden. At least it is in the Aeropean language. They were searching for a Sealed Pagoda as they take it too literally. But now that Charles is here instead of feeling happy he became vigilant. Someone guides him here. But¡­for what. So, he jump into a nearby bush, hiding while looking at his left and right, even looking upwards. For a moment, he waited. But nothing and no one come attacking him. He went out from his hiding spot and still nothing happened. By now he is puzzled. Who is that person? It could not be there is flashes without anyone guiding him? And how did that person knows he is seeking the Pagoda? Even with all of this doubt Charles slowly walk forward, as he brought out his dagger preparing for anything. He slowly enters and push open the wooden door. It is thick and heavy and even when Charles tries to push it won''t open. This door is heavy. The wind blows by and the rustles of leaves in the night coupled with the sounds of things creeping in the dark would make anyone felt a little bit fear. And Charles also felt it. The fact that tonight something like this happen makes him even more guarded. As the wind blows Charles could not help but look behind him, trying to spot any possible threat Noticing nothing he takes a deep breath and gather his internal energy on his palm as he push the door once again. With a loud sound the door slowly were pushed open, the dust fly upwards and cobwebs around the door handle drop to the ground. The wind blows inside, blowing the dust and the cobwebs away from the door. Charles look up and saw the height. The Pagodas have four floor. Seeing from afar it looked abandoned. But when Charles entered he realizes something. The inside is clean. There is no dust on the floor and no cobwebs on the ceiling of each floor. Only on the door. On the first floor there is nothing so Charles immediately seek a staircase. He spotted the staircase on the left corner and quickly climb it and when he enters the second floor he saw it. Hundreds of books lining the second floor which is designed like a rack storing books. Charles was tempted to look at the book so he walked and reach for one of the books. It was then Charles realizes that the books are all martial arts book. The book he pick up is the Seven Breaking Bones technique that belonged to the Stone Sect. It was one of the deviant sect in the past and was eradicated by the Righteous Temple in the name of justice and the common people sake. There is a hundred more book and Charles even imagine himself learning the Righteous temple martial arts. After all, the Righteous Temple is one of the few organization that could contend with the Jade of Palace Gate in terms of martial arts technique. But then he remember one of the lines in the Heartless Sutra and decided against it. "The wrong the body committed, the heart remembers. The more the heart remember, the harder it is to break the boundary of the body. Being Heartless do not mean being unprincipled. Being heartless is being the Heaven. Being above it and at time supersede it, other times being below it. The Heart decides it, the Will supplement it, and the body is the instrument of the Heart and the crystallization of one Will." The temple has done no evil on him and treated him well. To even steal their martial arts would be too ungrateful, being a person that did not know to differentiate hatred and kindness. Charles takes a deep breath and shakes his head and with it the temptation on his heart disappeared. This is not easy. The temptation of this books is truly big. If this was any other person, to learn one of the Righteous temple manuals, would be one aspirations. But Charles¡­.the body is of a kid, the mind is a mind of a person that has been to war, in a Great War that pits millions of people, fighting in a war so great that Charles did not know whether he was fighting in a war or fighting for his life in the path of Hell. One deep breath, and his temptation dissipated. As he was doing this a pair of eyes is looking at him, with a kind smile on that mysterious person face. ''I need to seek the Enlightened Sage.'' As Charles enter the third floor he was greeted by something that shocked him to the core. Sitting on the corner that leads to the fourth floor is a man dressed in black but looking old. The man like him has a cloth over his mouth are making Charles unable to identify him. But it is clear from the wrinkles around his eyes that this person is old. ''You have arrived'' the voice is booming, but also a little weird. Charles hearing the person voice understand that this person camouflaged his true voice by amplifying the voice that is coming out of his mouth using internal energy. ''Who are you? Are you the one that guided me here?'' The man nodded ''Why?'' Charles asked, as his hand tightened, forming a fist, ready to defend himself. The man did not answer. The silence did not help in easing Charles heart ''Do you know what I am looking for?'' ''The map'' the man said simply and Charles felt his heart tightened. ''Are you a part of the Temple?'' The man nodded this make Charles face turns pale. ''The Temple knew that the map is here? Why did you monks never try to search for it?'' ''There is only a few people that knows the map of the treasure is here. But even if a lot of monk learn of this matter¡­.so what?'' ''The temple is not interested in the treasure?'' Charles tries to inquire more. That person answered. ''We are monks. Why would we care about treasures? ''Then why not give it to someone else instead holding it here? I doubt I''m the first one coming here searching for this map?'' Charles did not know but he just throws this question out. The old person did not say anything but then he sigh, his sigh reverberate inside the pagoda like it came from a distance place. ''The last time this map surfaces in the martial arts world, the martial arts world went into a period of bloodshed. Martial families, sects and schools were destroyed. Bloodshed fills the martial arts world and people schemes and kill each other over the map, accumulating sins and wreak havoc in the peaceful life of the people of the world. When the Heroine Lin Ziyan defeated the Saber Monarch at the Flowing Water Mountain, she ended the bloodshed that started because of the map. Now it surfaces again. And with it once again comes bloodshed and killings all over the martial arts world. I have been guarding this area since I knew what''s in it.'' Charles heard his story. And he understand. But he needs to have the map all the same. How could he realizes his ambition if he did not have some form of leverage. He had no power in his Father Princely House. And military power lies in his brother. Even though he could ask his father for soldiers, he dares not use those soldiers for those soldiers would surely under his brother thumb. In the house, he has to acknowledge the legal wife as his mother, never being able to call his mother, mother. How could he accept such things? He has been to a world where such things did not happen. And see what the world could be. The world is beautiful and full of wonders. This world is unfair, and the people are all duplicitous and seek power for the sake of power in times of choas. Who want to pacify the world and improve the lives of its people? Other than him, there is not many. He wanted to emulate the Wise Emperors of Bourbon dynasty, to enact new laws, unite the kingdoms, reform the world and pacify the entire world so that the common people could live easily and not suffer. So how could he be stopped here? ''Will you not let me pass?'' Charles ask, his eyes flashing. The person then said. ''Go over me and you can go upstairs.'' The man said, his voice is calm, as he stand. He stands there like a mountain, firm and unyielding. But he did not release any killing intent, his eyes clear like he has seen through all of this life. ''You won''t kill me?'' Charles ask. ''We are monks. We do not kill.'' He stand there, proud but also seems to emit loneliness. Charles believes this man is a monk. Should I fight? Or should I run? Charles thinks to himself. But then he think to himself. No pain, no gain. ''Fine, then. Let us begin!'' Charles said as he charge forward. ***************************************************************************** 32 FATE, DESTINY 11 SPRINGMONTH 1501 AFTERFIRE, 13 YEAR OF JULIAN ERA FIFTH MONTH OF THE MIDGARD CALENDAR The door creaks as a person pushed forward the heavy door. That person stepped inside the area, swishing his sleeve as he flung away the leaves stuck on his clothes. It has been three days since that night he met that old man. He is now once again in that Pagoda. Since it has been days he visited this pagoda he learn to appreciate the structure. A standalone four floor building that conveyed a proud loneliness, and a building that seems to frustrate him. He is so close to that fragment, but also so far. In the evening, there will be a few flying birds that comes out from this structure. Charles did not know how but that Old Monk will always be there no matter the time he tries to come to this Pagoda. After that night defeat, knowing that this structure holds the Enlightened One, Charles has tried to come over in the morning. The dew just falls down from the leaves, the birds just woke up and searching for worms, yet that Old Monk is still there, waiting for him. The other day, he tries to come at dawn, a few hours after he fought the Old Monk. Yet, he is still there. For some reason, Charles do not believe that Old Monk will guard the Pagoda all day, at all time. Because there is no food, and there is no place to sleep. Every human need to eat and sleep. But if that is the case, how is that Old Monk always know when he is coming? Could it be the Monk could even predict his movement, and seeing Karma of three generation? No matter how exquisite his movement technique or how forceful his internal energy, and how lethal his move, in front of that Old Monk, none of his martial arts seems to even compare. It almost seems like a child showing a few insignificant moves. Tonight, he came again, like the night before and the night before. The moment he came, he sat down on the chair he brought before. Now, the first floor have a few furniture. All of these furniture he brought form his courtyard. Bought from the peddlers below the Mountain, using his gold. He is still after all the descendant of a Princely House. Spring has just come, the air is breezy and soothing but he is thirsty. A few days ago, his body transform, his meridian points swell and genuine energy flushed out, his major meridian is being washed out by a flood of energy and opened up His internal energy rose and now he possess the cultivation energy of a twenty year old attainment but he is still at the Body Freeing realm. This is the advantage of possessing the Extreme Poisonous Yin body. While you would die if you did not find the cure, but for the Jade Palace Gate sect, those that afflicted by that constitution leaning their technique would enable them to rise to the peak in martial arts. That is how it happens for the First Ancestor of the Jade Palace Gate. Charles is walking his first step to martial arts, his strength has increased, his body structure sturdier and he is also getting taller almost reaching five feet Finished, drinking the water he got up into the staircase and arrive at the fourth floor. Arriving at the third floor, he sighed. The Old Monk is still there waiting for him, standing like always on the path leading to the fourth floor, unmovable like a mountain. Charles then said ''You are a martial art master, are you not ashamed fighting a kid like me?'' ''You are a kid, are you not ashamed overestimating yourself like this? This treasure is the treasure that is seek by the Heaven and Earth gate and many other sects of martial arts. What makes you so confident you will find it? This is after all only one part of the map. What will you do even if you find all of it?'' Charles did not reply. The Old Monk put his palm together. There is silence for a while, the Old Monk is waiting for Charles to make his move. But Charles did not move. He is thinking of something. No matter what he know he would lose. Even though his strength has increased, he knows he is not this Old Monk match. ''If I said the reason will you let me pass?'' Charles ask this question because he suddenly realizes that this monk has been asking him this same question for these past few days. Always asking him what he is about to with the map. But he never answer. Because the answer will sound ridiculous. But tonight like he was being prodded, he felt that the Old Monk is testing him. This Old Monk could have notified the Temple about his attempt but he never did. And it is for that reasons he could stay in the Temple without worry. But then why is the Old Monk still seek to obstruct him? The Old Monk clearly knew he would try and try again to get the map. Getting him thrown out of the temple would be the most reasonable thing to do. Yet, he waited for him, every day. It is only today, as he ignore all those threat and the mysterious existence of this Old Monk he considers another possibilities. ''This Old Monk is testing me!'' That is why he ask that question. He wanted to know. ''Tell me the reasons first'' The Old Monk said. Charles nodded and said ''The seven Kingdoms of Midgard is approaching its end. Long divided, it is time to unite. Seven Kingdoms plotting against each other, armies gathered, talented people are summoned, all portent to a great warring period. New kingdoms will rose and chaos would prosper. I wanted the treasure to gain an advantage in the coming chaotic years.'' ''An advantage? To do what?''Charles could lie to this Old Monk but for some reason, he felt that if he lied he would easily be seen through So, he decided to be truthful. ''To unite the Seven Kingdoms under one rule, to create back the Empire.'' ''Long divided, it is time to unite'' the Old Monk said and he nodded The Old Monk then sits his palm put together and he chants the Enlightened One name He did not laugh. Charles thought that the Old Monk would laugh and scoff at his ambition but he did not. Instead the Old monk said ''Uniting the Seven Kingdom of Midgard, blood will fall and the common people will suffer, sea of blood will form under your feet, yet you would still do it?'' Seeing no reason to lie, Charles answered ''I will still do it.'' ''The world will burn'' The Old Monk said Only if the old world is burned, a new world could emerge. This world¡­is cruel. The common people did not have enough food to eat in some Kingdoms and when the war will come, imagine their plight. Suffering is everywhere., ''And you are the solution?'' ''Yes.'' Charles said, his confidence could not be broken. He truly believes that from the ashes of the old world, a new world, a better world would emerge under his rule. ''Since that is the case, let us talk about the world, little child'' The Old Monk said and then he ask ''What will make a country prosperous and profitable little child?'' Charles also sit down on the wooden floor. And then thinking for a while he said ''Benevolence and righteousness.'' ''And how would that be achieved?'' The Old Monk said. Charles take a moment to think and then he said ''When a ruler say "What is to be done to profit my kingdom?" the great officers and officials will say, "What is to be done to profit our families?" and the inferior officers and the common people will say, "What is to be done to profit our persons?" Superiors and inferiors will try to snatch this profit the one from the other, and the kingdom will be endangered, full of chaos and evil.'' Then smiling maliciously Charles explain to drive his point home ''In the kingdom of ten thousand chariots, the murderer of his sovereign shall be the chief of a family of a thousand chariots. In the kingdom of a thousand chariots, the murderer of his prince shall be the chief of a family of a hundred chariots. To have a thousand in ten thousand, and a hundred in a thousand, cannot be said not to be a large allotment, but if righteousness be put last, and profit be put first, they will not be satisfied without snatching all.'' ''Righteousness be put last, the kingdom would be chaos, not satisfied, the heart will rot'' the Old Monk said. He nodded. ''While it did not conform entirely to the doctrine of the Enlightened One teaching, of the Path of Nirvana, this policy would bring peace if implemented and practiced.'' Charles continued ''There never has been a benevolent man who neglected his parents. There never has been a righteous man who made his sovereign an after consideration'' The Old Monk nodded then he proposes another question ''Then how will you conquer the Seven Kingdoms?'' The Old Monk was expecting an answer in line with what Charles has just said. ''With steel, fire and blood, with my body and mind, I will conquer the four corners of Midgard and pacify the world. Whoever in my path I will cut it down. Nothing and no one would be in the way of my ambition!'' Charles said, his voice is loud and full of excitement, his eyes flashed with such unwavering confidence that it is infectious. Hearing this the Old Monk frown. ''Didn''t you just say Benevolence and righteousness as the way of governing a Kingdom?'' The Old Monk said, clearly baffled by the different method Charles laughed ''The way of the world is not pretty. Words are always pretty as long as it did not touch the boundary of truth'' ''Then did you just lie to me?'' ''I did not lie'' ''Then what it is your meaning, little child'' Then Charles explained ''You ask how best to govern a kingdom, then I answered. Then you ask how to conquer the Seven Kingdom, so I answer. One question, inquire how to govern. The other question inquire how to conquer. The nature of both question differ, so the answer would also differ.'' ''To govern a kingdom, first one must have a kingdom. How would one have a kingdom, if you did not fight for it, to wage war for it? And in war, blood will certainly spilled, and lives will be reaped. Being merciful to an enemy, is being cruel to yourself. Only when there is a kingdom, and people to govern, and the world at peace can a ruler govern with benevolence and righteousness. If the world is in chaos, ruling with righteousness and benevolence is easier said than done. As long one do not lie to oneself, then that is good enough.'' The Old Monk pondered Charles word and look at him. Sinful, sinful'' he said. But he saw it of course. There is a Dragon aura coming from this young child. The aura of a ruler. And the Blessing of Ulr. Ulr is the God of Thunder, one of the most favorite child of Aesiron. In the myths of the Northmen, Ulr was born from the stormy emotions of Aesiron when he is about to create the Seven Realms. When he was born thunder fills the world and strike the world, creating fire and allow human to survive the cold and harsh world full of beast and darkly creatures. Aesiron then bless him with a thunder shaped scar, as a right to govern when he is slumbering. It give shim good luck, a strong fate and accumulating the fate of the world. Blessed by the Gods. The Old Monk knows only one person that also possess this kind of scar in his life. A fate of a Founding Emperor¡­..this is a momentous event. But whether he truly will become the Son of Heaven and sit on the Dragon Throne, nothing is certain Fate and Destiny could be cut short. It is the accumulation of one deeds that leads to the Fate being fulfilled. But¡­.this Old Monk could cut that Fate and Destiny short. If he killed this child right now, would there be a new Empire? He saw that this young child will bring fire and blood with him and the lives that will fall under his hand would be numerous. This is sinful. But the Old Monk also saw the possibility of a new world emerging, a world that is better. If this is when he was young, he would surely kill this young child even though he is a monk. But, season have come and passed and he has seen many things. Would it be so bad for this old world to burn¡­.and for a new world to emerge? He shakes his head but then he stands up and move beside the stair case. Then he sits back down. The path to the fourth floor is opened. Charles who was looking at the old monk is shocked. ''This¡­'' The Old Monk jus nodded and Charles smiles as he quickly rushed forward to the fourth floor. The Old Monk watch Charles back and said to himself ''I hope I make the right decision.'' Then he jumped down from the third floor as he flies down from the third floor and rushed towards the forest to return to his residence. The Old Monk return to the Sweeping Courtyard. And then he enter his room and meditate. Yet, his forehead is relaxed and there is a slight smile on his ace. *************************************************************************** 33 BROKEN While Charles is at the Pagoda, Liu Yi was like always guarding the courtyard and thinking of a cover story if the monk discovered Charles is missing. He was in his room trying to meditate but to no avail. The Temple is too boring for him. Every day all he could hear is the chanting of the Sutras and by now he could even recite some of it. Finding that his effort to meditate is not working, he got up from his cross legged position and walk around the room. He was about to go out and met some of the Monks from the Vegetable Gardens when suddenly a sound startles him. a gong was sounded, reverberates through the entire temple and awoken this city of monks. It startles Liu Yi. First he thought that Charles has been discovered. But just a moment later, he found out that was not the case. The patrolling Monk shouted ''Intruder! Intruder!'' Liu Yi went out of his room.And then he dashed outside his courtyard. He saw many monks congregated in the entrance so he quickly runs to the entrance. Arriving at the entrance of the temple he see a person wearing red robe strewn with white on the edges of his clothes Liu Yi was choked. The man then flies out from the gate of the Temple. Liu Yi is shocked because he recognize the man. Lu Dongpo. Liu Yi once was tasked to seek Lu Dongpo because of the Red Snow palace long before he met Charles. Looking at that man, Liu Yi is certain he is not mistaken. This man is Lu Dongpo. His face looks a lot like a monkey with a mischievous smile on his face. His move is like a monkey on a tree; on his hand is an iron staff with an inscription, Walker of the Ten Earth and Nine Heavens. As the monk is about to attack Lu Dongpo and forces him to get out the Temple, another person fly inside, a sword full of thunder sound resound in the courtyard of the Temple, shocking Liu Yi and almost make him startled enough to fall down in shock. Light filled the courtyard. The roaring sound is like the sound of thunder in the sky. ''HAHAHAHA!'' Lu Dongpo laughs. ''Mad Fairy, you are really stubborn!'' Lu Dongpo said as he waved his staff and met that sword strike, as fire sparks and the sound of metal clanging sounded like a bell, waking everybody up. This city of Monk was on alert and hundreds of monks went out of their halls and march in a uniform manner climbing down the mountain to go to the entrance of the Temple. On the other hand, ten Warrior Monks fly out into the roof from the nearby Halls after they were awoken from practicing meditation, overlooking the matter but not one dare to enter the battle haphazardly. They also look toward the junior monk and gesture them to not enter the battle. The Mad Fairy is known in Jianghu as the Elder of the Red Snow Palace. The fact that she is here and Lu Dongpo is here means the rumors in Jianghu was true. Lu Dongpo did do something to the Red Snow Palace that causes the Red Snow Palace to send a capture order ''Return back what you stole, you ungrateful monkey!'' The Red Fairy once again swings her sword A light filled attack seems to arrive at Lu Dongpo almost instantaneously as he once again deflected it with his staff, the sound of something hitting metal sounded and a slight shockwave erupted from that iron staff, distorting the air around it. The Mad Fairy sword moves in a very difficult and cryptic way, but Lu Dongpo movement is even more erratic and even more unpredictable, so much so, he almost look like he was madly swinging his metal rod. But if that is the case, how does he keep deflecting Mad Fairy attacks? It is certainly not luck The more Lu Dongpo deflects her attack, the Mad Fairy gets even angrier and her attacks become even faster. But not only that her movement becomes faster it become even more mysterious, as her sword moves in a way that is akin of a dance of a mad dancer, is influencing the Hearts of the Monks. Even though the ten warrior monk beforehave gestured for the junior disciple not to enter the battle, a few of the disciple monk was entranced with the sword dance of the Mad Fairy and their bloodlust rises up They were influenced by the sword dance, raises up their wooden staff and wanted to enter the battle. This junior disciple all have kind intention, they wanted to stop the battle but one could see that their eyes are dazed and their movement is the Staff Killing The Dragon moves The ten warrior monk on the roof also saw this. Liu Yi who also see the sword dance instead took a deep breath and read the mantra of his sect, The Heaven Edge sect His breath follows the rhythm of the wind, his battle intent, bloodlust and madness is covered by the all-embracing energy of nature, making him one with the Heaven and Earth and dispels his madness and then he opens his eyes, his eyes clear and calm. ''This Mad Fairy thinks this Temple is her for to toy around! Hmph!'' One of ten warrior monk snorted, Then that warrior monk put his palm together, and with comes a buzzing sound because of the internal energy in his palm Then he inhale the wind and then he shouted ''Junior Disciple, stop your intent this instant!'' His voice roar, as a lion roar echoes in the courtyard and forces that junior disciple to move back and break them from their enchantments. Mad Fairy smirks even as she is in battle. Lu Dongpo on the other hand did not have time to pay attention to the monks. Mad Fairy and Lu Dongpo was unaffected from the roar as they keep swinging their weapons at each other and deflecting each other moves With each strikes, sparks of fire would illuminate the night, the furniture, plants, and ground nearby are either destroyed, crushed, or filed with sword marks. Each time the sword and iron staff met it produces thunder roaring sound. Lu Dongpo is laughing joyously even though he seems to be in injured in some places and wounds on his body is increasing. When they find that their movement is limited in the small entrance courtyard of the Temple they changed the venue of their fight. BOOM! BANG! Their weapons clashed as they jump up. They leapt on the roof and continue fighting on top of the roof, as the tiles were crushed and destroyed with each step they take. When they were on top of the roof, with one strikes they were separated by a distance. They each took considerable distance from each other, staring at each other. The Mad Fairy eye gaze could kill but Lu Dongpo like always have that mischievousness in his eyes. He laughed and said ''Mad Fairy this is the Righteous Temple. You are of the unorthodox way dares to barge in the most sacred holy land of orthodox martial arts without an army!'' ''Hmph!'' Mad Fairy snorted, the wind of the night blows her white robe. The moonlight seems to shines over her, making her seems like a fairy descended from the moon. She then shouted, her voice resounded through this city of monks ''I have a personal feud with Lu Dongpo. Hope the Temple will not take offense. This monkey ran here intentionally trying to pit the Red Snow Palace and the Temple!'' After saying this she did not say anything else. The Abbott who was in his meditation room was about to send the Golden Monks but then he close his eyes and said nothing. On the other side of the Temple, an old monk went out of his room, and takes a broom and began sweeping his courtyard in the middle of the night. But what is terrifying about this old monk is that even as he sweeps the ground, energy seems to be transferred to the edges of his broom. The smooth and soft thread of the broom could be straighten and become sharper than needles because of the fine control of the internal energy of that old monk. He looks toward that area where the Mad Fairy and Lu Dongpo are fighting. ''This is truly fate. This is truly destiny. Is this what one called the arrangements of Heavens? In the end even luck will run out'' He thought tonight how he let that young child enter the fourth floor. And now as he just returns, there is Lu Dongpo. As the years passes by he saw Karma but he also saw that there are thing that are not connected by Karma, that there are things that exist outside the cause and effect. All of this is connected and all of it is destined. But of course, that young child could not see the connection. And no one else could see the connection other than him. He, who was forgotten by death and abandoned by time. He has lived too long and sees too much. He shakes his head and closes his eyes as he sweeps the courtyard. On the other hand, on top of the roof, Lu Dongpo looks in the distance and no one seems to be helping him. He sighed and his face fell down but then he looks back at the Mad Fairy and still retains that nonchalant attitude. With his face, it only makes other people even angrier. Then Lu Dongpo shouted ''Fine! You want a fight, let us fight! I wanted to know if the Mad Fairy is as formidable as one says! Let see whether you can force me to give back the thing I stole!'' Then Lu Dongpo charged first, his acceleration causes the tile beneath his feet to crack and fly behind him. His iron staff reverberates and with it comes down a hundred kilogram weight falling down upon the spot where the Mad Fairy is standing. Lu Dongpo at the last moment channels his internal energy toward the edge of his iron staff. If he channels it a little bit late, even Lu Dongpo could not lift his iron staff. The Mad Fairy jumped to the side like lightning and that iron staff fall down on that spot shaking the entire hall where they are standing and collapse the entire roof. The Mad Fairy glided in the air and leapt onto another roof. Lu Dongpo follows this time with another strike. This time it is targeted at the Mad Fairy head. The Mad Fairy deflected the heavy strikes with her sword. With her internal energy she channel it to the edges of her sword, and using a rotating spiraling movement around the iron staff, directing and guiding the trajectory of the iron staff. It lessens the impact and directs the staff to move sideways furthering helping to lessen the weight of the attack. ''You!'' Lu Dongpo was frustrated. If his attack succeeded, the Mad Fairy head would explode like a watermelon being smashed by a hammer. Lu Dongpo face fell but he quickly regains his composure. Usually the Mad Fairy swordsmanship is ingenious and sinister but this time it is calm but deadly. The moment they clashed, they both found each other in a position to attack each other so dozens of exchanges happens in a few second. The sword slash, the staff block, the staff strikes, the sword deflects. Their exchanges is so fast that even the monk below watching this battle is dizzy and unable to see who strikes who or who is gaining advantage. For those junior disciples that is too weak, they meditate and closes their eyes as to not be influenced by the Mad Fairy sword movement that have the properties of enchantment. As their battle heated on, they have leapt out in many rooftops of the many halls in the Temple, destroying the tiles of the rooftops or crushing the rooftops structures. They were like a blur as they keep moving down and up, from the rooftop to the ground and then leaping back up to the rooftops. When they were in the ground, they crushed the ground, when they were on the rooftops they collapse the roof. They fought ferociously and any mistake could cause both of them their lives.Even in that intense battle, Lu Dongpo managed to said ''I am Lu Dongpo, the Master Thief of Jianghu. I have stolen from the Western Liang royalty, run underneath the nose of the Han general Wei Yan. And you a mere elder of the Red Snow Palace think you can force me to give back what I stole? That would be damaging to my reputation!'' He then laughed as he keeps deflecting Mad Fairy attack. Liu Yi was still watching the exchanges of the attack though this time he is watching it from considerable distance. He after all has long heard about the famous name of Mad Fairy and Lu Dongpo. He thought he could learn something watching their change and he did learn something. At first he didn''t realize it but now as he keep seeing their exchanges, he recognize something very weird. Lu Dongpo martial arts seem to be identical to Mad Fairy martial arts. At least that is what he thought at first. But then the more he looked the way Lu Dongpo deflects Mad Fairy attacks, he become shocked as he thought of something. Lu Dongpo is known to be a great thief in Jianghu but he is never famed for his mastery of martial arts. But here he is fighting evenly and at times almost surpassing the Mad Fairy martial arts technique. The sword movement Lu Dongpo is using seems to be perfectly countering any moves of Mad Fairy martial arts. Could it be¡­.. Liu Yi once heard a rumor about the Red Snow Palace. Demoness Zixiang is the sect leader of the White bone Peak but she is also the teacher of Mad fairy. Mad Fairy because of her relationship with Demoness Zixiang was taught the style of Thirty Six Strikes of Blood Gale. One of the rumors he heard is that in the encounter between the disciple of the Divine Sword Mountain and Mad Fairy, she mocked saying the Divine Sword Mountain reputed to be the origin of the saying "Sword comes from Divine Sword Mountain" is nothing much inviting the anger of one of the Great grandmaster Ling Tianfeng. He descend from the Divine Sword Mountain and climb the Red Snow Peak and fights the villains of the Red Snow Palace, analyze their sword moves and carved the way to counter the Thirty Six Strikes of Blood Gale on top of one of the peak of Red Snow peak. Codex of Ten Thousand Sword is like the holy book of swordsman and could derive and analyze all sword movements. Ling Tianfeng proves to the entire martial arts world why the saying "Sword originates from the Divine Sword Mountain" that day. Yao Lao, that Old Demon even come a few days after that and then laughed looking at the sword manual Ling Tianfeng left behind. The Old Demon remarked ''The little kid is too impatient and governed by his emotion. How could he compare to Immortal Li. Even a thousand year would he would never reach that step'' and then he left. But while he mocked the disposition of Ling Tianfeng, the Old Demon said that manual he carved on top of the Red Snow Peak is able to counter every move of Thirty Six Strikes of Blood Gale. So, The Elders of the Red Snow Palace scratched the carving and carved other thing in place of that manual. Could it be¡­.. that manual is not entirely lost? There were rumors that the elders of the Red Snow Palace copy the manual before it is being destroyed. Especially those people who are not the successor of The Thirty Six Strikes of Blood Gale. And could it be that Lu Dongpo managed to seize that manual? As the fight between Lu Dongpo and Mad Fairy intensify, and her sword arts is getting restrained, she shouted ''You dare uses that technique! Fine. Do not say I didn''t give you a chance!'' The Mad Fairy changes he technique suddenly shocking Lu Dongpo. While she is the Elder of the Red Snow Palace and the successor to the Thirty Six Strikes of the Blood Gale she is also the disciple of Demoness Zixiang and inherits her Devil Maiden Sword Arts. Suddenly the area around their fight dropped their temperature. Mist of cold air seems to come out from Mad Fairy hand and the shrouded her sword. ''Devil Maiden Sword Arts!'' Lu Dongpo exclaimed in shock. This is the sword arts of the Demoness Zixiang With it she forces Ling Tianfeng to retreat when he attack the White Bone Peak. Then as that cold air traveled to the edge of her sword, she attacked. A blinding light seems to be shooting out from her sword. Lu Dongpo sidestepped and that blinding light cut the roof they were standing into two as both of them jump into another rooftop. This time her attack is fluid, erratic but each one of her strike is targeted on the weakness and blind spot of Lu Dongpo. They were whirling over in the rooftops, spiraling and spun in circles while their sword and iron staff clashing with each other, as fireworks sparks. Her strike is unpredictable heavy, and sharp. In just a few exchange Lu Dongpo have already suffered a few slashes on his arms, his shoulders his back and his thighs. Lu Dongpo knew that he could not defeat the Red Fairy like this. He took a deep breath. There was a reason he came to the Temple. He has been running from the Red Snow Palace since a long time ago. They even sent the Golden Snake sect to send for him. He got the Manual of Deflecting Sword in Thirty Six Strikes from one of the retired elders of The Red Snow palace who lives in Westhold. He got the manual but then he had to blab about it in the Tavern around the Dragon Pass. Of course in the Pass, the Red Snows Palace could not do anything. But they could ask his other affiliated sects to help. It was then his misfortune began. He then rush toward the Righteous Temple After all he had dealing with the Temple before. Or to be more accurate he had dealings with one of the people who knew the secret that this temple holds. Hearing the battle at the border of Liao and the Liao kingdom coming down from East and hearing familiar names like Wu Di and Xue Hua, the determination to reach Righteous temple intensified. Who would have thought that the Mad Fairy herself chases him down and so they fought a long time under the mountain. He then ran up to the mountain. He only trains the Deflecting Sword of the Thirty Six Strikes a few days so he could not display its full efficiency. This manual is truly miraculous. The Thirty Six Strikes of Blood Gale is one of the ultimate sword arts of the Red Snow Palace and defeated many martial artist in Jianghu. But the Deflecting Sword of Thirty Six Strikes could nullify almost all of the Thirty Six Strikes and could even be applied to other sword arts to nullify strikes, deflect and changed trajectory of attack. But this technique could not contend with the Devil Sword Maiden He knew he could not fight so he shouted ''OLD MONK!'' His voice reverberated and echoes through the entire temple. ''I know the secret of the Pagoda! Save me or the whole world will know!'' Hearing this, the one that is most shocked is Liu Yi ''Is he talking about the same Pagoda!'' Liu Yi thought to himself. Meanwhile on another courtyard, that old monk has stopped sweeping. He shakes his head and put down his broom. Then he jumped out and fly to that area with incredible speed. While all of this is happening in the temple, in a large forest nearby the Righteous temple, is a Pagoda. Inside that Pagoda, on the fourth floor, Charles is looking at a gigantic statue of the Enlightened One. ************************************************************************* MEANWHILE ON MIDGARD While Charles is on Aeropa, a news from Avillon shocked the seven kingdoms. The Second Prince of Norveg, Hakon Fairhair made an alliance with the Second Prince of Avillon shocking the world and Stormholt. The whole world believes that the Two Lions of the East, Stormholt and Norveg would deal with Avillon. Who would have thought that because of the civil war of Norveg, the Second prince of Norveg would make an alliance with the Second Prince of Avillon? The War of the Seven Princes has already divided the Kingdom. Argent Hardstone, The First Prince has crowned himself King in Snowhel claiming it the new capital for Norveg and desire to unite back the splintered regions by all of his rebellious younger brother. He is enforcing Windspell and is ready to fight. The Old General, Rollo of Lombard led the expedition to pacify the rebellious regions The Second Prince denounces his coronations and is still fighting. The Royal brother of King Ragnar who was arrested and exiled out of Norveg after the death of King Ragnar levied his army and joined Second Prince Hakon The Second Prince is also called the Prince of Windhill now while his brother Eric is called Prince of Hardstone. Prince Sweyn who is the Duke of Bloomwind and fought beside his brother as a General of the Army has won the Prince of Windhill a lot of battle, securing their area of power House Pryn swore fealty to the Second Prince after the Prince of Second Rank from their house was executed by Queen Frieda of the House of Lombard. Fifth Prince, Prince Magnus also called the Prince of Vanheim and the Sixth Prince, Prince Sigurd the Duke of Redhill drew the support of the scholars. The War of the Seven Princes is slowly affecting the whole continent of Midgard. And amidst this intense internal war of Norveg, one of the Two Princes of Avillon has lend their hand to the Second Prince. Southern Han on the other hand is attacking Western Capital, Avillon is allying with Norveg, Stormholt preparing armies at the border...the world is slowly at the tipping point for another period of War to happen. ************************************************************************** 34 KARMA Charles arrived at the last floor and then he saw it. His eyes were full of excitement. What he sees is the reclining golden statue of the Enlightened One, ten feet in length. Inside that Pagoda, on the fourth floor, Charles is looking at a gigantic statue of the Enlightened One. He then said the word he remembers by heart. ''Righteous Temple, The Sealed Pagoda, Ninth Floor, in the wooden floor where Enlightened One reclines'''' But this is the fourth floor. Not the ninth floor. And there is no ninth floor. He is puzzled right now He looks around to see any hidden compartment or secret entrances. He walks around the room and see nothing out of the ordinary. He moves around about fifteen minutes surveying the room before he stop and take a deep breath and calm himself down. ''What does the Nine Floor means?'' he asks himself. He closes his eyes and started thinking and then as he ponders. Then like lightning, he finally gets it as he laugh To be in the presence of the Enlightened Sages is to walk the road to Nine Heavens and reached Nirvana. He is in front of the Enlightened One, which means he has already walked to the Nine Floor. ''The Nine Heavens in the Path of Nirvana teachings could also be considered and thought as Nine Paths, or nine floors to reach the top'' He said it to himself, his eyes gleamed with excitement. Then he laughs again. ''I didn''t know that Wu Di and Xue Hua also know to put in such an obscure reference'' It is clear to Charles they respected the Temple. But Charles scoffed. For others it might be easy to confuse them with this kind of play in words but Charles comes from a literary family. While he is not that fond in reading the Classic he was not ignorant. This Nine Floor and Nine Heavens connection could easily be distinguished by the adherents of Enlightened Ones devotees. Nine and another step would be ten¡­which is Perfection or in the teachings of Path of Nirvana symbolizes reaching the state of Nothingness and also represent the release of soul from Karmic bondage and the sufferings-laden cycle of life, death and rebirth without beginning or end Seeing through this in just a matter of minutes Charles walk to the statue and then remember the next part of the word. ''In the wooden floor where Enlightened One reclines'' He smiles and then look below and saw the wooden floor. But which one? Just as he was about to ponder about it he then smirks. The clues are already there all this time. ''Nine'' he muttered. He looks back down on the path leading to the statue. The wood tile is arranged in such a way that the division of wood joining leading to the statue look like stairs. Nine unequal wood block divisions on the floor that forms a path. Charles then said it again ''Nine'' and he walks backward until he is nine steps backward from the statue. The largest of the division line of wood in beneath his feet. He remembers again about the symbolism of number nine. ''To walk to the path of Nirvana, one must have to be enlightened first. Only then one could walk the Nine Heavens and reach the Enlightened One and attained Nirvana'' This few words on the back of the map are full of symbolism of the teaching of Nirvana. Charles is impressed. He put his hand together and bows to the large golden statue. Charles used to believe all the Gods and the religions in this world is just because uneducated people trying to make sense of the phenomenon in the world. In the Old Stories they spoke of Ulr that strikes the hammer in the sky and produced thunder and lightning, they spoke of Orlanth who broke the Sky and bring down rain to hold off the Fire of Ulr. They spoke of Frieda who in her anger commands the winds and the waves to bring down ships and devour cities and islands. Old Stories of Old Gods from a broken continent He used to believe that these old stories of Gods and the mystical is nothing more than an old folk tales. But the world is wide and vast. Out of this continent of Aeropa and Midgard which could not even be considered two separate continent considering they were only separated by a huge large Pass how many more regions in this large wide world. Beyond the Burning Seas in the North and the Windless Sea in the East, there must be more. Who knows what magical things that exist in this world. Yes, magic. He used to scoff at such thing even when he was child. Learning Logic and Its Application by many renowned scholars since he was young, he used to mock the uneducated peasant and their belief of Gods and Goddesses. But now¡­.Charles was not so sure. What he experienced could not be explained by logic. And the scars on his forehead, this lightning marked scar shaped¡­. he of all people had made it his research the moment he returns. While he did not find much, he knew of the story of Aesiron gifting Ulr the lightning shaped scar as His symbol to reign all over everything. He still remembers the word in the Hymns of Aesiron. ''Aesiron, the Father of All, shall I sing, the Unboundless Sky, the Eldest of Gods, that oversee everything in the world, all things that fare on the sacred land, all things in the sea, all flying things, all are fed out of his grace. He, of all loved Ulr and grants him a lightning mark making Him among all the Gods, most glorious and greatest.'' If the scar on his forehead is truly the Mark of Ulr then it was as if he is Blessed by the Gods. This makes him even more respectful. He did not know whether Ulr truly exist or not or whether the Ulr that people worship and the supernatural power that transport him to another world has a different name but he knows now that there is unexplained things in this world that could not be explained simply by just logic and observations. That is why he put his hand together and pays his respect to the statue. Because if the Old Gods of the Northmen exist, then who is to say that the Enlightened One consecrated in this Temple do not exist. Then he crouched down and then knocks on the wooden tiles beneath his feet. TOK! TOK! TOK! Charles smiles after hearing the sound. ''Just like I thought'' He could hear that the wooden tiles beneath his feet are hollow. He then uses his finger and forces it open. Slowly removing the wooden tile he saw a small wooden compartment and in that hollow space is another piece of the map. Charles smiles ''Finally, I got the second'' He then brought out the first part of the map he got and put it side by side. And then his eyes widened. ''HAHAHAHA'' He laughed. ''I don''t think I need to seek the third part. Wu Di and Xue Hua¡­if you only have the second part you could have solved this map. But thinking about it¡­even if you got it could you understand it?'' He hold the map, his hand is trembling in excitement. For a child to have such face he look like a money grubber. ''Considering they were not native of Midgard, they probably wouldn''t have understood it right away'' What Charles saw was something he did not expected. He did have some expectation before but he didn''t want to make an early conclusion. But he overestimates the intelligence of the people in the past. At that time royals of Ancient Han must be in desperate measures and have no time to create a more complicated map thus the only thing they could do was to separate the map. And the map was not that hard. Other people might have to take time to decipher the location in the map but Charles needs only a second. The third map pieces are not needed. Because these two piece of map already reveal the location. Like Charles initially thought it is in Midgard. When he saw that second part of the map everything falls into place. Charles was quickly reminded of the fact that while the descendant of Ancient Han royal family now resided in Han in Aeropa, long before the Northmen wage their rebellion on Midgard the Ancient Han ruled Midgard. And as they were forced to retreat they passed the Tien Mountain. There is no Tien Mountain in Midgard but that name Tien is an old name of that Mountain. After all a millennium has passed since the treasure was buried. While Charles did not know the Tien Mountain, looking at the map he immediately know what mountain this mountain called Tien One of the prerequisite of burying a treasure, it must be near a recognizable place that would not easily be erased by the passage of time. And what is harder to erase in this word other than a mountain? And this Tien Mountain illustration with the second piece of the map being side by side reveals the geography of a map Charles easily recognized. Peasant could never saw map and this is true of Wu Di and Xue Hua. Not everybody could see a map least they would be mistaken as spies. At least it was not easily allowed in Midgard. Only nobles have access to maps and Charles knows this map by heart. This is because Charles is confident that the Tien Mountain Range in the map is actually the Merciana Mountain Range. It is the Mountain range that separated the First Pass under Heaven and near the border of Westhold. ''The treasure¡­..is in Midgard!'' And Charles eyes shines bright. He put the map into his inside pocket in his elegant clothes. Then he bow again to these statue. He looks at the statue and then like he was once again reaffirming his desire or maybe he was praying in his heart he said ''O Enlightened One, if I am successful in my grand ambition, I vow to bring a world of prosperity and rule with benevolence'' then he kowtowed with one hard knock onto the wooden tiles. He then got up and without looking back he climbed down the stairs. ************************************************************************ MEANWHILE ON THE TEMPLE While Charles is finishing solving the map puzzle and the location of the treasure, there is still the matter of Lu Dongpo and the Mad Fairy duel in the Temple grounds. Liu Yi was shocked to hear what Lu Dongpo statement about the secret of the Temple but he was more shocked after that. He saw one of the monk he recognizes only as a Sweeping Monk to fly out from a few courtyards away like a bird. He is carefree and instead of him pushing his body forward, it is like the wind embraces him and pushes him and he is just going with the flow of the wind. Liu Yi once saw few experts of martial arts fly across branches of trees and rooftops and this is all because of their lightness martial arts. But he never saw someone fly through the air like that Sweeping Monk who flies through the air like the wind has no resistance against him, like he is a bird carefreely flapping its wings and defied his knowledge of martial arts. This is beyond what a lightness martial arts could do. In just a few second that Sweeping Monk appeared around the scene. Even as the cold air of the Devil Maiden Sword Arts threatens to lop off Lu Dongpo head that Sweeping Monk only pointed his finger to block that attack. His finger glow golden and the edge of his finger collided with the blinding light coming out from the Mad Fairy sword. TING! The entire crowd is shocked and in disbelief. Even the disciple monks all were shocked seeing what just happen. The domineering and one of the most dangerous sword art in Jianghu is stopped by one finger. If they did not see this act with their own eyes they would have think that this is a lie. And what is that golden glow coming out from that Sweeping Monk finger? No one could distinguished what that golden glow is The junior Monk all knew this Sweeping Monk. They saw him for years, sweeping the courtyard every day. He rarely talks and rarely interacts with other Monks. No one really talks to him and he rarely talks to no one as well. All the Monks know is that he is an old Monk. Many of the junior monks thought that the Sweeping Monk is one of the older generations and had done some wrong deeds in the past and were punished to sweep the courtyard. This opinion grows credible because they saw the older generation of Monks never interact with him. But today, the crowd of junior monks saw this Sweeping Monk use only one finger to dispel the attack of Mad Fairy, an attack of the Devil Maiden Sword Arts. Even the Mad Fairy herself was shocked as she was forced to step backward by five steps, her finger holding the sword is all ringing and numb while her body internal energy is in turmoil. Her internal energy almost deviated and almost get her in trouble. Her eyes turn dark Everyone knows how powerful her sword slashes when she uses the Devil Maiden Sword Arts. Just a few moments ago she uses it and it cut down the roof she was standing on into two. But that slash is dispelled by one finger. It was like that one finger of that old monk is even stronger than metal. She could still feel the trembling sensation in her finger and the fact that her internal energy is roiling and in chaos shows how profound that finger strike really is Is there anyone in the world that possesses such martial art abilities? She did not immediately attack as she looks at the Old Monk in front of her She then asks, putting her sword behind her back, cupping her hands as a sign of respect, her eyes are vigilant ''Senior name is?'' The Old Monk smiles. ''I am only a Sweeping Monk. I am not a distinguished senior'' Mad Fairy frowned in dissatisfaction. A Sweeping Monk? Only an idiot would believe that. Which Sweeping Monk in this world could block her full power sword slash with one finger? She then with a complicated expression said to the Sweeping Monk ''I have grudges with that thief. Hope Senior would not obstruct'' The Sweeping Monk shakes his head and then ask ''What kind of grudges would be so terrible that young lady would seek his life over it?'' The Old Monk said. Mad Fairy is fuming now. ''Move away Old Monk'' she said as she tries to maneuver around the Old Monk and attack Lu Dongpo, her feet dashed forward creating an explosive spurt of speed like she was lightning. Lu Dongpo shrieked in fear but the Old Monk just sigh. Just before her sword strike almost reached Lu Dongpo forehead she suddenly feel she is being pull back by an invisible force. BOOM She was pull back and falls down buttocks first. She looks behind him and that Old Monk is still where he is. The Old Monk made a grabbing motion with his hand and the wind around the Temple change course as the sword on Mad Fairy hand fly over to Sweeping Monk hand. His hand is wrinkly and this Old Monk look like he would fall down with a little bit of wind passing him by in his usual day but now standing there on the half destroyed roof, he looks like an Enlightened One encompassing the world with his grace. While the normal Monk might not recognize the Old Monk, the Golden Monks of the Temple of course recognize the Old Monk. The Old Monk looks at The Mad Fairy and shakes his head. His eyes seem to see through all of Mad Fairy lives. It is like he could see all the Karma and all her previous lives, to see through reincarnation and rebirth. The Old Monk then said sighing in regret and a bit of pity in his eyes ''Young Lady, just because your heart was broken, did you need to fall to the wrong path? Just because one work hard doesn''t mean it will work the way you wanted to. The heavens are not entirely fair but it is also not entirely Heartless. The matter has passed, why does Young lady still could not let go?'' Hearing this and looking at the eyes of that old Monks that seems to be able to see through her fills her with rage. Even though she did not have her sword anymore, she still has her hands. The Devil Maiden Sword Arts could even be used as a palm technique or even fist technique. It is ever-changing and fatal. She charged forward to the Old Monk. The Old Monk only shakes his head. In his eyes, the Devil Maiden Sword Art is truly a mystical sword technique that it could incorporate anything into a sword. It could rivaled even the famous Severing the Heavens technique of the Jade Palace gate Demoness Zixiang is truly a prodigy to create such a formidable sword arts but the true terrifying aspect of the swordsmanship could only be performed by someone who is truly understand the Devil Sword Art Maiden. While the Mad Fairy is also a genius in swordsmanship, she still falls short from her teacher and holds no threat to the Old Monk. Her palms is full of ice cold energy, and invisible powerful force seems to layer her palm. The Old Monk standing on the same spot only said ''Young lady could not let go which is the reason why Young Lady suffers. Letting go means pain, not letting go also means pain. The matter of the heart is truly the most troublesome'' The Old Monk only sigh as he slowly deflect that palm attack. To other it looks slow and even to the Mad Fairy it looked slow. Yet as the Old Monk slows his movement, unconsciously the Mad Fairy palm attack also follow his pace and slow her own movement like her body movement was hypnotized. He deflected her and at the same time he even had the time to put back the sword that is on his hand back to her sheath on her waist. The Red Fairy once again stumble backward and nearly fall off from the roof but the Old Monk make a grabbing motion with his hand and the wind from behind her push her forward as it helps her balance herself. This time the Mad Fairy did not attack as she looks at the Old Monk once again. This time she felt that there is something otherworldly about the Old Monk, like he is untethered from the worldly affairs Looking at the Old Monk eyes she saw killing intent but that are not what the face of the Old Monk seems to express. He seems to be amiable, kind and holy. But his eyes were full of disgust, anger and hatred and regret. She almost being hypnotized seeing that eye. It was then like she is shocked she realizes what she is seeing in those eyes. She averts her gaze from that Old Monk eyes. ''He is a mirror'' She thought to herself. Reflecting other people heart like a mirror, reflecting other people intent like a clear water in a calm lake, formless, and because it is formless it is unconstrained and boundless. This must a powerful Monk. This kind of mystical arts that is able to change course of wind and be able to receive her sword strike with one finger this monk must be in the same league like the Old Immortal and Old Demon. She sighed as she found no way to pass this Old Monk. She could not use brute force because brute force is unable to even move the Old Monk. With a slight defeatist tone she said looking at the Old Monk ''Senior, why meddle in the matters between with Juniors?'' she asks. She knows she could never defeat such powerful Monk. The Old Monk looks at Lu Dongpo and then look back at the Mad Fairy. He put his hand together and said ''While Lu Dongpo is not free of blame, every life is precious. Could Young Lady forget his transgression and in turn Young Hero Lu would return the manual that he stole?'' Hearing this Lu Dongpo shakes his head ''I am the best Thief in Jianghu. How could I give back what I stole?'' He said while making funny faces at the Mad Fairy which almost makes the Mad Fairy to ignore the Old Monk and chase him again. The Old Monk shakes his head and smiles as he look toward Lu Dongpo. ''Young Hero Lu. When Young Hero Lu shouted for this Old Monk, didn''t it because Young Hero Lu fears death? Between life and reputation which is more important to Young Hero Lu. If Young Hero Lu favors reputation more than life, then there is no other way. Young Lady Lin and Young Hero Lu have fought and destroyed many properties of the Temple. Since Young hero Lu insist on being stubborn then I could only expel Young hero Lu from the Temple and Young Hero Lu and Young Lady Lin could resume fighting outside'' Lu Dongpo face turns pale. He fighting internally before he nodded ''I will return it'' Lu Dongpo said ''It is not enough'' Mad Fairy shouted ''What does Young Lady means?'' The Old Monk ask ''He has remembers and practiced the manuals so I must kill him'' The Old Monk shakes his head. ''This is the Righteous temple, Young Lady Lin. What kind of message would it send to the forces of Jianghu if we let people kills anyone they want inside this Temple. This is a place of worship, not of killing. If young Lady Lin is still insisting in such way, then I could only guard Hero Lu'' The Mad Fairy face contorted into anger ''Is this the conduct of the Righteous temple? If this is the case could anyone who stole other people martial arts run here and be protected by you?'' ''I am just a Sweeping Monk. How could I do that for everyone? I only sweep the ground and do nothing else. But he and I share some Karma. I should help him at least when he is here in the temple.'' Then he sighed ''When he is out of the Temple, naturally Young hero Lu is no longer under the protection of the temple'' Lin Xintong calculated in her mind By the time Lu Dongpo comes out from the Temple he might already probably mastered the manual which makes him even harder to kill. But she couldn''t defeat the Old Monk no matter the technique she employed. Should she ask her teacher for help? Looking at the Old Monk still standing there in front of Lu Dongpo like he is an unmoving mountain, the Mad Fairy sighs and then she jumps away. Then she shouted, her voice echoes in the darkness of night and fills the temple grounds ''Sweeping Monk of Righteous temple, if you insist on protecting the Monkey, fine! My teacher Demoness Zixiang will come in a couple of days. Since today the Temple bullies me with their Seniors I refuse to accept this loss. Do you dare to accept the duel with my teacher?'' The Old Monk sighed and he said calmly. ''I accept'' Then the sound of laughter resounded in the night sky. The Mad Fairy is gone but from her words in a couple of days a more fiendish woman will arrive. Demoness Zixiang of the White Bone Peak will come. It seems she must be here in the Central Plains and not in the Western Reaches since she would arrive in a few days. The Old Monk only sighs. He saw a calamity tribulation in his life. Could this be it? As he is looking at Lu Dongpo he senses that Charles is back. He only smiles. ''Karma. This is Karma'' he said to himself before flying back to his courtyard. He no longer has any mood to sweep the ground. So, he dragged his old body and sleep in his humble abode. Regardless about what happens outside. ***************************************************************************